Prepare yourselves!

In The Word of God are texts published and offered which Bertha Dudde was permitted to prophetically receive and record. One promise of Jesus Christ was (John 14.21): ‘Whoever has My commands and obeys them, he is the one who loves Me. He who loves Me will be loved by My Father, and I too will love him and show Myself to him.’

+ + + + + + +

Please take special notice of the fact that God’s Words addressed to us are non-denominational. The contents of the publication by no means intends to attract members of any Christian religious affiliation nor to recruit members into any other religious affiliation.

Its sole purpose is to make the present-day Word of God .... accessible to all people. May this Word of God become a blessing to many people.

+ + + + + + +

Distribution of the proclamations is very much desired. Only complete and unaltered proclamations must be passed on.

Who was Bertha Dudde?

Bertha Dudde wurde am 1. April 1891 als zweitälteste Tochter eines Kunstmalers in Liegnitz, Schlesien, geboren.

Bertha Dudde was born on 1. April 1891, as the second oldest daughter of a painter, in Liegnitz, Silesia. She became a dressmaker and began to receive pronouncements from God through the ‘Inner Word’ on 15. June 1937.

“In a clear dream I was moved to write down my thoughts after devout prayer. Understandably this often gave way to doubt and inner conflicts until I was convinced that I was, myself, by no means the initiator of these exquisitely gracious words; but instead it was the spirit within me, in other words, the love of the Heavenly Father was obviously responsible for them and introduced me to the truth”.

“I was given knowledge of the spiritual world which far exceeded my elementary school education. I received and receive this knowledge as a dictation in a state of complete consciousness; I write down everything I am told in shorthand, in order to then transfer it word for word to clean copy. The procedure does not take place in a state of compulsion, for example in a state of trance or ecstasy, but in an absolutely level-headed frame of mind. However, I have to want it to happen and then I can receive these dictations voluntarily; they are neither bound by time nor place.”

“Now I only have one wish, which is to be able to make these gifts of grace accessible to many more people and in accordance with the will of God Himself to be allowed to do much more work in His vineyard.”

(Quotations from an autobiography from 1959).

Bertha Dudde died on 18. September 1965 in Leverkusen, Germany.

Published by friends of the New Revelation, Hans-Willi Schmitz und Wilhelm Wegers

http://en.bertha-dudde.org

Autobiography of Bertha Dudde

At the request of many friends Bertha Dudde wrote the following biography in 1953:

I have been writing messages received through the inner Word since June 15, 1937. In answer to the many requests of my friends I will give you a picture of my earthly life, a short explanation of what I received spiritually, and my own feelings about all this.

I was born April 1, 1891, the second oldest daughter of an artist of Liegnitz in Silesia, today's Poland. I had a normally peaceful childhood, with six sisters in our parent’s home. I learned the cares of life at an early age. The desire to make money to help my parents made me learn the trade of a seamstress. As the financial needs of my parents continued, so did the burden, and in this way I made myself useful.

My parents belonged to different denominations. Father was a Protestant - Mother a Catholic. We children were brought up in the Catholic faith but never experienced pressure or force to follow the practices of the church so that each child in later years was able to pursue their own chosen course.

I myself was religious but could not accept the doctrine of the Catholic system although I respected the church. I could not represent something on the outside that my inner conscience had not accepted. So I did not continue to attend church, heard little preaching and had no knowledge of the Bible. I did not read any religious books or scientific literature and did not join any other group or religious sect.

Anyone knowing the Catholic teaching knows what a conscious struggle one finds himself in when he wants to release himself from it. I was not spared from this either. But the question as to what is the Truth and where it is to be found, remained.

Often when I prayed the Lord's Prayer I would beseech the Lord to allow me to find His kingdom. This prayer was answered in June 15, 1937, as I prayed quietly and waited for the inner voice. In this attitude I persisted often, for a wonderful peace came over me and thoughts which came to my heart, not my head, gave me comfort and strength.

Still I did not know that these thoughts were given to me until, in a strange dream I experienced something which later proved to be the Truth and caused me to write down these thoughts.

So on a certain day as I listened inwardly a stream of words came to me, which I wrote down. This was the first message I wrote which started like this: "In the beginning was the Word, 'a Te-Deum' to the Creator of Heaven and Earth."

Then came doubt, …. did you write this by yourself? In short, I have wrestled, prayed and gone through many struggles, but again and again the words came to me like a stream, a wisdom, which made me tremble. Then God Himself took away my doubts. He answered me and I acknowledged Him as our Father, in His Word. My faith grew, doubt diminished, and I received and wrote daily.

The contents of the writings were beyond my understanding. Phrases, which I had never heard of or read about, strange and scientific expressions and references continually came to me. Then came unheard of expressions of the Heavenly Father's Love giving refuge and providing enlightenment to all the questions of life.

The Words came to me in the following manner: After sincere prayer and a short period of composure I listened inwardly. Thoughts then followed coming to my mind, clearly, distinctly, and the words flowed smoothly always three or four, one after another, like writing a radio announcement or a weather report, slowly so that I could easily keep pace, writing line after line.

Now I write the words in shorthand as a dictation without having any constructive or intellectual part in it. I am in no way in a 'trance', nor do I even form the sentences, but it comes to me one word at a time, neither do I understand the context while I am writing the words down.

After days, sometimes weeks, I transcribe the shorthand writings into longhand without changing or correcting a syllable. Each dictation takes about half an hour. I must stress that this could not happen forcibly or in a state of ecstasy. It all takes place simply and consciously, without any excitement or influence of my own will. I can interrupt myself at any time and finish the sentence after hours or days without reading the previous writing the dictated words continue again.

My will is under no compulsion, all that I desire is to serve God and do what His will wants me to do.

I can truthfully say that I was led into this Truth, and these concepts were, in every respect, foreign to me. It was only after years that I found confirmation of what I received when I came to know the writings of Jacob Lorber. No one can imagine my joy when I discovered the literature of Jacob Lorber; ‘The Great Gospel of John’ and ‘The Youth of Christ’. Then I understood that other people were also given the Word of the Lord, that God had spoken to His children at all times and that God will continue to do this in His endless love and mercy.

I found in Lorber's writings the same as was given to me. I often could not understand the Word that came to me, but in His love the Heavenly Father gave me the explanation. How wonderful are the innumerable manifestations in which the Father displays His exceedingly great goodness.

It became clear to me that my limited education due to lack of money, and my lack of time to read good books or visit performances, became my advantage. I was now able to concentrate on my work from early morning to late at night, and each day I received that precious spiritual Word without knowing for whom I received it.

It is because of my ignorance of the Bible and the Catholic doctrine that I accepted the Word from above without resistance. In my experience, an earnest Catholic or Protestant whose knowledge is rooted in dogmatic theories is too much bound to dogma to accept and embrace divine revelations without resistance.

Still, there are scientists at several faculties who earnestly discuss these divine teachings with increasing interest. Their interest not only concerns the irrefutable explanation of the origin of matter and the possibility of its dissolution, but also the principle of the wrong teachings of different religions, systems and confessions. In the messages I received, these errors are recorded and everyone is urged to give instructions concerning these doctrinal errors whenever there is an opportunity. But everyone is free to take the Lord's Word to heart or not. But whoever understands the spirit in the Father's Word and does not act accordingly increases the distance between himself and the Father even more. When he does not follow the warning Words of love he puts himself inevitably under the law. He will also, in the same measure, lack in grace by disregarding God's commandment of love.

In God's grace people are led anew to the Gospel, which emphatically points out the purpose of man's being. For the merciful love of God seeks to save all who still can be saved before the turning point comes. And it will come. The end-time which seers and prophets have proclaimed is now here. According to the revelations given to me, the Lord does not differentiate between His children. ‘Come ye all to Me’ sounds His call and blessed is he who hears His call and follows Him. God loves His children. He wants to make them all happy, even when they do not want to know Him.

Recorded November 22, 1953

Bertha Dudde

Bertha Dudde was permitted to leave her earthly shell on September 18, 1965 to return to the Father’s heavenly house.

Table of Contents

The world is coming to its end

6023 - God's end-time revelation....

Recognize the signs of the end times

1795 - Signs of the world catastrophe....

4327 - Notice to end.... rights representatives of God....

8277 - Signs of the last days....

The time of the end is near

5936 - Near end.... time calculation of God....

6059 - The time of the end is imminent....

Disbelief in the end

5798 - Disbelief regarding the announcements....

6174 - Disbelief in the end....

6782 - True and false prophets....

God’s announcements are to be taken literally

3710 - Announcements to be taken literally.... end.... future - present....

6106 - Speedy end.... Fulfilment of the predictions....

Justification of God’s intervention

1464 - The spirit of heartlessness.... Divine intervention....

4368 - Transformation of earth.... Change.... Disintegration....

6030 - People's indifference requires harder blows....

7064 - Reference again to the end....

8609 - Reason for the work of transformation....

7357 - God's eternal plan of salvation is being carried out....

Indication of God’s intervention

2437 - Indications of natural event.... Jesus’ reference on earth....

4094 - Remark upon the end.... natural events....

7052 - Serious warning about God's intervention and consequences....

8014 - Renewed reference to the natural event....

God intervenes in the world affairs through powerful natural events

3371 - End of the battle.... Spatial separation....

3468 - Increase of need....

6313 - Cosmic phenomena....

8982 - The extent of the natural disaster before the end....

Man judges himself

3513 - Last phase before the end....

3209 - Signs of the last days.... Battle of faith.... Chaos....

5305 - The last day will come suddenly and unexpected....

5398 - Last Judgment....

8624 - Destruction of earth is the result of experiments....

7630 - The final work of destruction....

5524 - World turn....

Preparing for the hour of death

0826 - Hour of death.... without preparation.... agony of passing away....

2912 - Keep death in mind....

6614 - No human being is safe from sudden retrieval....

5219 - Serious reference to the end....

Blessing of the right convinced faith

2394 - Unshakeable faith.... preparation for the time to come....

3312 - Faithful congregation.... faith power....

4698 - Coming need.... living faith.... test of faith....

2783 - Sacrificial love....

8515 - Presupposition of the presence of God: love....

5195 - Admonition to prepare for the end....

5371 - Strengthening of faith through love work....

Endure suffering

3352 - Childship to God.... Tremendous suffering on Earth....

4540 - Destiny.... purification possibilities....

7608 - Love and suffering purify the soul....

Detachment from the worldly

2551 - Detachment from earthly goods.... deprivations....

4110 - Realisation of the worthlessness of the earthly.... afterlife....

7475 - Indications of disasters....

7298 - Serious reminder and indication of the end....

Contact to God through prayer

2032 - Preparation to receive.... intimate contact with God....

3778 - Sincerity of prayer strengthens faith....

8387 - Indication of the many adversities before the end....

Pay attention to your inner voice and feelings

3955 - Instruction by God Himself.... Audible Word.... Jesus' disciples....

4552 - Announcement of the end....

Concious soul work

5695 - Direct your senses spiritually....

7530 - Conscious psychological work....

5397 - Serious wake-up call....

3776 - Announcement of the catastrophe....

Leaving life to God – submitting the will to God’s will

8233 - Conscious turning of the will towards God....

3819 - Destiny.... Submission to God's will....

6273 - Subordination of will.... responsibility....

7892 - Submitting one's will to God's will....

Strengthening through God’s word

3273 - Bread of heaven.... strengthening in time of need....

4386 - Power of the word before the end.... need....

5390 - "I will take up residence in your hearts...."

Vineyard work – preparation of the vineyard workers for the end time

2547 - Preparing God's servants to work for Him....

3626 - Preparation time for workers of the lord....

God‘s call to action

2932 - Signal to work for God and His kingdom....

4075 - God's call to action.... mission....

2379 - Preaching ministry.... right preachers - receptacles....

4848 - The work of God's servants in the last days....

Willingness to work diligently but also quietly in the vineyard

4308 - Mission readiness.... prediction....

4491 - "Forerunners you shall be to Me on earth...."

8442 - Vineyard work according to divine will....

Putting spiritual work first

3921 - Putting spiritual work first.... new sphere of activity....

8967 - Knowledge of the process of the working of the mind....

5091 - Spiritual community.... Working together....

Spreading the divine word

2071 - Refuting objections and teaching with God's help....

2295 - Teaching after the disaster.... signs and wonders....

4134 - God's hiring of workers for the vineyard.... spreading the divine word....

6341 - Mediator.... intercession....

8464 - God's instruction to educate fellow human beings about Jesus....

Passing on God’s prophecies

6776 - Forwarding prophetic word....

6882 - End Prophecies.... Are you My Own?....

7714 - False spirits.... False prophets....

Vineyard work in the course of the end time

2543 - Gift of foresight.... intervention of God....

4073 - Luminous appearance in the sky.... The cross of Jesus Christ....

4371 - Signs before the catastrophe (Anxiety of people and animals)....

8780 - Cosmic changes....

4528 - Reference to natural disaster.... surprise....

7397 - Notice on great time of need....

7053 - Announcement of the approaching immense adversity....

7287 - Vineyard work after the event.... preparation for this....

4635 - Battle of faith.... Publicly professing Christ.... 'I will shorten the days....'

6235 - Struggle time before the end.... afflictions....

8604 - Responsibility before worldly power....

4116 - The destruction of the old earth.... Experience in the flesh.... Warning....

Devotion to God

5266 - World clock .... Final hours ....

1562 - Firm faith secures unlimited power.... Lawfulness....

3360 - Instrument of God requires total submission and surrender to God....

8630 - Complete submission of the will to God's will....

Strength in vineyard work through God’s word

8938 - Assuming the will entails right thinking....

7106 - Disciples of the end time need power supply as light bearers....

7641 - Requesting strength for the approaching time....

2758 - Supplying the power of God in the battle of faith....

4643 - Battle of faith.... The strength of Jesus' name.... The coming of the Lord....

Be smart and vigilant

8109 - Let the power of My word become effective....

3712 - Prudence and gentleness....

7068 - The last disciples' ordeal at the time of the Antichrist....

6466 - Vineyard work in the last time....

3804 - Vigilance against the enemy of souls....

6473 - Spiritual turnaround forthcoming....

God’s protection and help

5459 - "Watch and pray...."

7021 - Assurance of God to protect and keep fit the light bearers....

2146 - Fight against Christ.... God's help.... doubt.... tool....

5201 - Gift of speech....

Tireless vineyard work

8524 - Promise of divine love care in greatest need....

2896 - Spiritual co-workers on earth.... fight....

8278 - Inner urging is God's will.... Cooperation needed....

Use the time to prepare for the end! You are about to!

6779 - Reminder not to slacken in vineyard work....

3949 - Reference to a natural disaster.... Urgent admonition to prepare....

4457 - Announcement of the end.... 'You only have little time left....'

5397 - Serious wake-up call....

5712 - Sudden end even for the believers....

6482 - Concerning end time revelations....

6250 - Spiritual turning point.... The approach of night....

7491 - New Year's eve word....

6487 - Information about the end....

8729 - The day of the end is decided for eternity....

The world is coming to its end

God's end-time revelation ....

B.D. 6023 from August 14th 1954, taken from Book No. 65

You are approaching the end .... And therefore I reveal Myself to you so as not to leave you in ignorance of what this end will mean for you. I reveal Myself so that you will prepare yourselves, so that you will live in the right way and need not fear an end. You humans don't believe in an end and reject all admonitions and warnings which you receive on account of My revelations .... You ridicule and laugh at those who proclaim the near end to you, you deem yourselves knowledgeable and feel superior to the knowledge which is imparted to a person in an unusual way. You are spiritually blind and unable to see anything, and yet you don't believe those who have vision and therefore tell you in which hour you live .... And it will be as in the time of Noah when I also announced the near judgment to people and found no belief, when the proclaimers of the judgment only reaped scorn and ridicule until the day arrived when My proclamations came to pass, until the day arrived when the scorners fell prey to the judgment .... And once again it will be like this, again the Judgment has been announced a long time in advance, and it will be proclaimed time and time again, yet the last day for this earth and all its inhabitants will come suddenly and unexpectedly, for My Word is truth and it will come true when the time is right. But who believes that people live in the midst of this time, that they will only have a short time left until the end .... Who believes that they are facing a change for the worse, something which no-one on this earth has ever experienced? .... Who allows himself to be impressed by divine revelations, by predictions concerning the near end? Which one of you humans is consciously expecting the end and preparing himself for it?

There are only a few who believe that which was proclaimed by seers and prophets, and these few only reap scorn and ridicule if they profess their belief in it and also try to inform their fellow human beings .... few people listen to My voice and live their life such that they are not afraid of the end but rather feel pleased in view of the blissful time which will follow the end of this earth. However, I want to increase their number, I would like many more to realise that the time has been fulfilled .... I also would like to reveal Myself to those who are without knowledge .... Yet their will is defying Me and I will not compel anyone .... Therefore I content Myself with those who believe My Words and stand up for them, and I will grant them great power of speech .... I will let them speak in My place and although they, too, will have little success, although their words, too, will not be taken seriously, the world will nevertheless take notice of the proclamations of the near end .... There will be no shortage of indications and all over the world an end will be spoken of, but it will only ever affect a few such that they will believe and prepare themselves for it. And I will support those who have accepted the task of spreading enlightenment. I will bless all efforts which aim to distribute that which is conveyed to you humans in the form of revelations .... And the information of the forthcoming end will reach far and wide .... However, My revelations will prove themselves to be true faster than you suspect. For people will experience days of terror and thereby the truth of My Word will be pointed out to them .... And then they will still have sufficient time to prepare themselves for the end which irrevocably will follow these days of terror within a very short time .... And regardless of whether you, who spread My revelations, find credence or not .... don't stop proclaiming the forthcoming event; warn and admonish your fellow human beings and convey My revelations to them .... Proclaim to them the imminent Judgment which will affect everyone, even if they don't believe your words ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Recognize the signs of the end times

Signs of the world catastrophe ....

B.D. 1795 from January 30th 1941, taken from Book No. 27

Every world catastrophe is preceded by signs so that humanity can recognise its approach, for God at all times has proclaimed them through His Word, and by paying attention to these signs you will know that now the time has come; and thus you also know that you have to prepare yourselves so that you will not be heading towards total destruction. Whatever God does, and thus also allows to come upon earth, is determined by humanity's will, that is, human will does not directly draw the catastrophe near but its wrongness is the reason for it. Human will is misused on such a scale that a world catastrophe has to be the inevitable consequence of it, for this misguided will can only be directed onto the right track by something completely unexpected, effectively by something unnatural. Hence, the more the human will moves into the wrong direction the more urgent becomes the divine intervention, for precious earthly time is passing by without providing the being with the necessary higher development. Misused will, however, can never support higher development but only prevent it.

The events of the time, the ever increasing unbelief, the anti-Christian efforts and the messengers of His Word which are spiritually awakened by God ought to remind you that the time has come which the Lord mentioned on earth. And thus you shall be diligent and consider your soul's salvation. And regardless of how implausible it seems to you that a disaster is intended to occur on earth, just bear in mind that nothing is impossible for God, that everything can happen if it is God's will. And the fact that it is God's will is based on people's own behaviour, on their wrong attitude towards Him. If earthly life is given to people for a specific purpose but they fail to live in accordance with this purpose then they will let a divine gift of grace go by unused, and God will warn them just once more with stern Words which no one can ignore. Human will alone is the reason for a work of destruction of inconceivable proportions and when the Lord proclaimed this He foresaw people's wrong will. Yet it is His will to win back misguided humanity and therefore He applies the last resort, which certainly seems to be an act of infinite cruelty, nevertheless, it is only motivated by divine love and mercy, for countless people will attain realisation, and they will be saved for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Notice to end .... rights representatives of God ....

B.D. 4327 from June 9th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

The peaceful state is only granted to you for a short time, for the world clock is advancing and will soon have reached the last hour. Anyone who is aware of this also lives his life consciously in anticipation of what is to come, he prepares himself in all actions for the fact that he will soon have to relinquish earthly life, and he strives to secure eternal life for himself .... he works on himself and strives for the greatest possible maturity of his soul. But how few are there who believe in an end .... how few are seriously concerned with the thought of parting from this world .... It is like an increased hunger for everything the world offers, and very rarely are they moved by the thought of Me, very rarely do they seek the opportunity to hold spiritual conversations and provide their soul with the nourishment it so urgently needs. People live and yet are dead in spirit .... and the better they are doing, the more they master earthly circumstances, the more they fall away from Me or they place Me to one side, only occasionally turning their gaze towards Me but their hearts do not desire Me. And there are only a few of My true representatives on earth, otherwise the work in My vineyard would be crowned with greater success, otherwise people would be more aroused and change in their thoughts and intentions. My rightful representatives proclaim My word to people, and only ever My word as a source of light and strength for those who are of good will and pay attention to My word .... My right representatives draw their attention to the misguided teachings which are spread throughout the world. Yet many call themselves My representatives on earth and take little care that My only true word is spread. They certainly urge people towards pious, God-fearing thoughts but always by way of ceremonies and external actions which are irrelevant for the spreading of My word. These will not have the success that people will concern themselves with thoughts of eternity and recognize the seriousness of the time, for those who call themselves My representatives do not believe in such a quick end themselves. And they reject every right representative who can bring them enlightenment. And thus people are in great spiritual hardship because they are completely blind and no other help can be sent to them than the transmission of My word from above. For this reason I repeatedly admonish My servants on earth, whom I have chosen as My rightful representatives, to proclaim My word wherever it is possible to point out to fellow human beings the end, the necessity of a change of soul and faith in life after death. I admonish you again and again, do not slacken in your spiritual work, create and work diligently as if tomorrow were the last day, for it will come irrevocably and not be long in coming. I don't want to lose you to death, I want you to live and prepare yourselves for this life and therefore speak words of love to you again and again from above until I let My voice sound louder from above as a sign that you may believe what I announce to you and tell you to spread. The day is near and you will be surprised, for My word has to fulfil itself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Signs of the last days ....

B.D. 8277 from September 20th 1962, taken from Book No. 87

You can rest assured that everything I have announced through seers and prophets will fulfil itself, for the end moves ever closer and by the signs of the times you will recognise the hour you live in. Time and again the objection is raised that the end was always dreaded during bad times and yet the earth continued to exist .... that even My disciples had counted on My early return and that they, too, had been mistaken .... And likewise they don't want to listen and believe in My present proclamations. And I repeatedly emphasise the fact that one day the future will become the present and that you humans have now arrived at the lowest spiritual point which necessitates an end of this earth which, however, should only be understood as a total transformation of the earth's surface and not the destruction of the earth as a work of creation. For this earth will continue to fulfil its task in the universe, it will continue to shelter people for the purpose of maturing their souls .... Yet first it has to be made suitable for this again.

My Word is truth, and if I send you My Word from above, if I explain My plan of Salvation to you so that you will also know all correlations, then I actually only intend you to faithfully accept My warnings and admonitions and change your attitude towards Me accordingly .... For you should think further than just your daily life, you should think of what lies ahead of you since you know for certain that you will have to die and cannot prolong your life for even one day, that you therefore depend on the Power which called you into being .... You should seriously deliberate these thoughts, and it will not be to your disadvantage, for then I will also help you to think clearly and to consider the idea of an end, and what this end means for each one of you. If you believe in a God and Creator Whose love called you into being then you will not be so worried when you are made aware of a near end, for then you will know that this God and Creator also holds your destiny in His hands, that you only need to commend yourselves to His love and grace in order to be safely lead through the approaching time .... And the references relating to it won't frighten you, instead you will merely join more closely with your God and Creator, Whom you recognise as your eternal Father.

Yet the unbelievers will be badly affected, and it is to them which My constant prophesies of a near end apply, for they can still change themselves during the short time they have left. Just pay attention to the signs of the time, for I have already announced those to My first disciples .... But by now you are at the start of the time of affliction, you hear about wars, about earthquakes .... accidents and disasters are increasing .... you can observe changes in the universe, and you also see how people behave who have degenerated and believe that they can interfere in My creation, who let themselves be driven to God-opposing experiments which will not end well ....

Notice the frame of mind of people who indulge in worldly pleasures, who are harsh and unloving and don't consider their neighbour's hardship .... Pay attention to the lack of faith, to their attitude towards Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation, and you will know that you are already living in the midst of time which precedes the end. The battle of faith, too, will flare up with such cruelty you would not think possible. And this spiritual low level will draw the end closer and has already reached the degree which would justify My intervention, but I will not divert from the day that has been determined in My plan of Salvation since eternity .... But neither will I postpone this day, for in My wisdom I also realised when the time is right for the work of transformation to take place ....

And therefore I will let My voice be heard until the end announcing the approaching end, and happy is he who listens to this voice and prepares himself .... happy is he who wants to belong to My Own and remains loyal to Me until the end .... For I will provide him with exceptional strength, he will stand firm and need not fear the day of the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The time of the end is near

Near end .... time calculation of God ....

B.D. 5936 from April 20th 1954, taken from Book No. 64

You do not have much time left, and even if you refuse to accept these words of Mine as truth, you are already in the last hour, and the minutes will pass quickly, sooner than you suspect, the end will be there and the hour of decision will strike .... My time calculation is probably different from yours, and yet I say to you: The end is near .... so near that you would be terrified if you knew the day and hour when My proclamations will be fulfilled and that everything will come to pass that I had foretold through seers and prophets .... And if you don't want to believe it, then nevertheless reckon with the possibility and make preparations by thinking about your earthly task, by seriously judging yourselves as to whether and how you would survive if you were suddenly called away from this earth. Take precautions, even if you cannot or do not want to believe it; nevertheless, live in accordance with My will and it will only be to your advantage, for then you will learn to believe .... It will no longer seem improbable to you, for the fulfilment of My will is the fulfilment of My commandments of love, and this inevitably also earns you recognition, so that you will also be able to understand and believe these words of Mine .... The end is near, and every day is a lost day which you don't make use of, on which you don't remember your end. And who of you knows whether his life will not also be shortened; who of you can prevent that he will be called away prematurely? .... You must already think of this if you don't want to believe in an end of this earth .... Tomorrow can already be the last day for each one of you, and each one of you should therefore ask himself whether he is willing to stand before the judgment seat of God? .... Whether he has used his earthly life correctly in order to acquire eternal life? You humans go along indifferently and don't think about the death which can surprise each one of you .... In what state will your soul be if you suddenly have to leave earth? Think of your end if you are unable to believe in the end of this earth, and live your earthly life consciously, i.e. mindful of the task you have to fulfil on earth in order to secure a life for your soul after death .... And look around you, pay attention to the signs of the times and you will recognize the hour in which you live, for I constantly draw you humans' attention, and if you pay attention My words will also appear credible to you .... And you will ask Me to help you .... You will ask Me for grace and mercy, for strength for this last time, so that you will be well prepared for the end .... so that you can expect it with faith in My help, so that the last hour will be the hour of salvation for you from all adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The time of the end is imminent ....

B.D. 6059 from September 19th 1954, taken from Book No. 65

The end has certainly been announced to you by Me as being imminent, yet you don't know the day and hour, and therefore even you, My believers, are not diligent enough in your work of improving your soul, for you, too, still reckon that it will still take a while until My announcements will come to pass .... Even you don't expect the end so quickly, otherwise you truly wouldn't think your earthly affairs so important anymore .... otherwise you would live as if you anticipated something extraordinary to happen for which you must to prepare yourselves and act accordingly. Admittedly, until the end you should fulfil the tasks which your earthly field of duty demands of you, nevertheless, the care of your souls should come first and the thought that tomorrow you might already be relieved from every earthly worry, that tomorrow you might be judged according to your soul's maturity, should impel you to work eagerly, for time and again I say to you: The day will come sooner than you think .... but until the end you will count on a postponement or a delay because the idea of a sudden end is inconceivable to you ....

And for this reason you, too, will be taken by surprise although you don't disbelieve My announcements. Your fellow human beings, however, don't believe at all, hence they will never believe that the time is very near .... but you should therefore be twice as diligent in your work of improving yourselves, for you will still be able to help a few people to attain faith before the end if your own faith is unshakable so that you, by virtue of your faith, can overcome conflicts which are inevitable due to the near end .... The more you accept the thought that the last day will strike very quickly the calmer you will also deal with earthly affairs, with all kinds of failures and worries, because you will realise that they are necessary and regard the state of your soul as more important .... And don't let yourselves be misled by the apparent calm .... no person will be able to enjoy it for long, for suddenly everything will change, and all of a sudden global affairs will also take an alarming turn, and then the end will be approaching with giant strides, and good for him who has prepared himself for this, who takes My Words seriously and lives as if only a few more days are granted to him .... For he will not be surprised that everything will come to pass as I have announced long in advance ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Disbelief in the end

Disbelief regarding the announcements ....

B.D. 5798 from October 29th 1953, taken from Book No. 63

You humans give no credence to references regarding the end .... you live in the world and don't want to accept that which is readying itself outside of the material world and which will, with certainty, come to pass in the time designated by Me. I cannot plant the belief into you, it has to emerge in you yourselves; I can only ever help you by directing your eyes to the events of the time which should truly make you attentive. For I announced the signs of the last days through seers and prophets, who only proclaimed in My will what they saw happening in the last days. And even now I can only ever draw your attention to it, I can only ever admonish you again to take notice of what happens around you .... And then you will certainly recognise the hour you live in. For I will not let you experience the end without warning, it will not come upon you without being announced; yet as soon as you don't give credence to these proclamations it will take you by surprise, because My Word fulfils itself because it is the only truth. Even if progress is promised to you on the part of humans .... it will not prevent the end either, and it will only become clearly apparent where no faith exists anymore, where only the world in which My adversary has gained the upper hand will be taken notice of. And that, too, is a sign of the approaching end ....

For it will be as in the time of Noah .... People will live in sin, they will only indulge themselves and try to get what they can out of the world .... but they will pay no more attention to Me. And if only you observe people's attitude towards Me, towards your God and Creator of eternity, then you will also be able to discover therein a sign of the last days .... The reason why people no longer have faith is due to their lack of love .... Love has grown cold amongst people .... and, therefore, faith has died away as well, for even those who call themselves religious, who don't entirely deny a God and Creator, have no living faith, otherwise they would prepare themselves for the end, otherwise they would unhesitatingly believe the indications of the end .... All admonitions and warning are in vain for those to whom they are addressed .... And even if I knock very loudly and clearly at the door of their heart, even if I scare them through unexpected events in their lives or their surroundings, they will only look at them in a worldly sense and won't recognise My voice, even if it clearly speaks to them .... And the more the end approaches the more determinedly they reject the references, the fact that a higher power will intervene seems ever more improbable to them .... but the more ready people will be for their downfall .... And everything will come to pass as I proclaimed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Disbelief in the end ....

B.D. 6174 from January 24th 1955, taken from Book No. 66

People do not want to believe that they are so close to the end, they do not want to believe that things will happen which they consider impossible, that a completely new era will begin, a time when completely different conditions will exist among people, a time when there will be peace and harmony .... and nothing reminds us of the battle on earth which precedes this new era. It is also difficult for people to believe in a total transformation of the earth's surface, in a so-called downfall, because they are still in the midst of life and so far removed from the spiritual that the correlations cannot be made clear to them. They do not know that a change, a turning point, has become necessary and that they themselves are the cause of it, precisely because of their lack of faith, because of their completely unspiritual state. The earthly world alone moves their thinking, and this earthly world they consider indestructible .... And yet they will experience it, upheavals will take place earthly and spiritually .... i.e., every earthly destruction has an influence on the spiritual, which likewise experiences a change in its abode .... People will experience what they don't want to believe .... but the belief in it would cause them to change themselves, so that they need not fear what they will experience because it would not be to their detriment .... whereas the faithless people will be affected quite severely without being able to defend themselves, and the end will come ever closer .... The signs are multiplying and everyone could pay attention to them .... The misery will become greater and greater .... people will be startled from their rest .... Every man's mind will be shaken by events of all kinds .... Nature will speak out as a warning to the indifferent .... Fate will often prove cruel, but never without reason .... Everything shall only serve to rouse people from their indifferent state, to turn their thoughts towards the forthcoming, of which they are well aware but do not believe in it .... And they will all be helped to gain faith in an end .... yet no person will receive such obvious evidence that he will be forced to believe the announcements of the end to be true .... Everyone will be able to believe it who follows people's spiritual development .... Anyone who does not just view events in an earthly material way but relates them to people's spiritual state .... anyone who believes in a God at all, Who guides people's destiny .... An end will be more likely for them than a continuation on the same path which can never lead to a good conclusion. An end will come, and good for him who reckons with it and prepares himself to lose his physical life prematurely .... For he will gain more than will be taken from him, and he will not be lost ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

True and false prophets ....

B.D. 6782 from March 12th 1957, taken from Book No. 72

No matter what is done to displace the truth, it will nevertheless prevail, even though misconceptions will claim countess victims. Yet anyone with serious intentions will find the truth, he will also clearly recognise misconception as such, and it will be of no further danger to him. The fact that people generally fall prey to error is understandable, since error always promises certain advantages to a person, be they of a spiritual or an earthly nature .... And people are always interested in gaining advantages, they do not love truth for the sake of truth, it always has to involve a benefit for them, only then are they willing to accept it. Pure truth, however, presents everything clearly and openly and can also result in a person’s disadvantage if the world, his earthly well-being, still means too much to him. For this reason it often meets with little approval, this is why the human being rather accepts error than truth, since he always hopes to gain a certain advantage, because error is more inclined to comply with his wishes.

And thus people don’t want to know or hear about a destruction of earth, of an end of all life and creations on earth .... And what they are now offered under the cover of truth, what is still giving them a small ray of hope that the end is avoidable, will be accepted by them and they rather support this than the pure truth which, after all, would make them feel committed to prepare themselves for a definite end .... There will always be prophets who proclaim the end on behalf of God. There will also be those who speak on behalf of his adversary who, being false prophets, will try to invalidate those proclamations, who make promises to people but do not draw their attention to the certain end and instead try to make out that it can be avoided. And again, these prophets will meet with greater approval because people don’t want an end to come, thus they rather accept teachings which promise them an advantage ....

Completely ignorant people will find it difficult to differentiate between lies and truth. But a person who has already been initiated into spiritual knowledge need only question, as a criterion of truth and fallacy, the purpose of a doctrine .... what it aims to achieve .... If it wants to impart more knowledge to a person, if it wants to achieve the improvement of his character, if it helps him to detach himself from matter, then it is of divine origin and has to be valued as truth. If, however, it intends to create a better earthly living standard, which often takes place under the guise of piety, the teaching can be unhesitatingly rejected as misguided and having originated from God’s adversary.

But during the last days many false prophets will come forward on his behalf, because neither the adversary nor his followers want to admit to an end. And thus, even people who consider an end will be fooled by him again. He will plunge them into confusion, he will argue the proclamations of true prophets with proclamations of false prophets, since during the last days the darkness will steadily intensify and anyone in possession of light should protect it from getting extinguished, which can be done if his love for truth is strong, if he just holds on to God and His Word.

But anyone who is not content with the soft light of God’s love will search for deceptive lights and won’t take care of the small light which glows in the darkness of night .... And then it can be easily extinguished by God’s adversary, and his deception was successful. He himself appeared as an angel of light and found his victims: The world and the desire for it have triumphed. People rather listen to what he has to say because it casts doubt on an end of the earth, on the end of the old and the beginning of a new era, thus it makes people believe that they are in control of it themselves. They recognise this advantage, and the mere fact that he makes people believe that they can delay or avert the implementation of God’s plan of Salvation identifies Satan’s activity .... However, this activity is also part of the visible indication of the end, and he will undertake many more attacks against the truth, and he will get especially busy where he finds no resistance due to an absolute desire for truth .... Because that is where the lie is not recognised, and where he has an easy game. But he will not be able to deceive those who work for God and on His behalf, for they are enlightened by His spirit and will always be able to differentiate between truth and error ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God’s announcements are to be taken literally

Announcements to be taken literally .... end .... future - present ....

B.D. 3710 from March 11th 1946, taken from Book No. 47

If you do not yet consider the time to have come when what is proclaimed in word and scripture will be fulfilled, then you will be surprised, for My will will come into action as it has been determined since eternity. If you have an open eye and discernment for humanity's spiritual state you will also not doubt My word and prepare yourselves every day for the fulfilment of My announcements. And only those who are still blind in spirit reckon with a more distant time, even if they are believers, i.e. if they acknowledge Me as the controller of all destinies. Yet the closer knowledge of the connection between all creations and their creator .... the knowledge of the human being's task on earth and the consequences of not observing it would give people the certainty that the end has approached and all doubt would be invalidated. However, they lack this knowledge and therefore only few realize that there is only little time left for people's spiritual development. And as long as they pay more attention to earthly development the last time will not be used extensively. People have to prepare themselves daily so that the end will not frighten them. But who will do this if he does not yet consider the time to have come which signifies the end of a redemption period? .... Every thought of postponement is detrimental to the souls. And when I inform you through My messengers whom I instruct Myself, when I want to initiate you into My plan of salvation and inform you that you only have a short time left, then accept these words of Mine with utmost faith; consider that I will not send you these admonitions and instructions in vain and adjust your life accordingly .... Count on a speedy end and take everything I proclaim to you through My servants on earth literally. Consider that one day the future will also become the present, and if you don't believe the words alone then look at the life and activity of the people around you, look at what is happening everywhere, recognize the spiritual state of the whole of humanity on earth which outdoes itself in unkindness and actions which do not correspond to My commandment of love. And this realization must be your confirmation of My announcements, you must see from it in which hour you live and thus expect My intervention daily and hourly, for it precedes the last end which will follow in not too long a time. I instruct My servants in such a way that you must recognize that I train them for a mission. This, too, must be proof to you of the soon working of these servants, for I do not need scholastically instructed proclaimers of My word but people who have shaped themselves into receptacles of My word through their way of life so that they can convincingly stand up for My word. And thus they will soon have to take up office in order to be successfully active for Me and My kingdom on this earth. And if someone accepts My word from their mouth and is likewise willing to serve Me, to be active for Me in the last days before the end, he will also consider the time to have come, he will himself realize the necessity of My activity in the last days and not doubt My word .... he will reckon with the very near time when he will be admitted to work for Me, for he who faithfully receives My word also feels the nearness of the end .... He recognizes humanity's low level and knows that there can be no more spiritual ascent on this earth. But anyone who only pays attention to world events has no view for the spiritual state of the whole of humanity, and therefore he also does not want to acknowledge that the time of the end has come. Yet surprisingly quickly the day will arrive which I have determined since eternity as the end of a redemption period .... And therefore always and constantly wait for it and prepare yourselves so that you need not fear this day ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Speedy end .... Fulfilment of the predictions ....

B.D. 6106 from November 12th 1954, taken from Book No. 66

Don't be misled and believe My Words, which announce the near end to you .... You have not been informed of the day and the hour because it is not beneficial for you if you knew them. Yet none of you envisage the day of the end to be as near as has been determined for eternity. Each one of you still keeps his eyes so firmly on the world that the fact, that it should all come to a speedy end, doesn't seem possible to him .... for each one of you is still very earthly minded, even if he belongs to My Own and has spiritual aspirations. For you are living in the midst of the world and still have to do your work. And this is why your thoughts are often so far removed from what I have always and forever foretold. Time and again you are told that the end will come suddenly and unexpectedly .... And you humans will not determine the time, for I will come like a thief in the night .... But don't mock what lies ahead of you just because you don't believe it .... so that you will not have to regret it one day. Time and again I awaken seers and prophets in order to warn and admonish you through them to prepare yourselves for the inevitable. And yet I will not inform you of the day and the hour so as not to confuse you, so as not to restrict your thoughts and actions. And even when the day comes it will take people by surprise, because nothing extraordinary will happen beforehand and worldly people more than ever indulge in pleasures and enjoy their lives .... Just a few see the light but their admonitions are laughed at .... until I intervene and My Word fulfils itself .... Therefore accept everything conveyed to you through the voice of the spirit as pure truth .... Expect the end very soon, for the time has been fulfilled .... the time of the harvest has arrived ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Justification of God’s intervention

The spirit of heartlessness .... Divine intervention ....

B.D. 1464 from June 9th 1940, taken from Book No. 24

The spirit of heartlessness rules the earth and its inhabitants, and the opponent has become victorious over countless beings whose lives are devoid of all love. And countless people are thus driven into the chaos he has caused and which became feasible precisely because of this heartlessness, which aroused inconceivable hatred and discord amongst people. People have lost all common sense for they are guided by the spirit of darkness, and this also keeps people's thinking enslaved or distorts it such that they no longer know what they are doing. Humanity has indeed rarely subordinated itself to the opponent's will so thoroughly as is the case now, and therefore the countermeasure will have to be exceptionally harsh too, if a higher spiritual state is to develop and people's present-day spiritual delusion remedied again. And so this spiritual hardship requires divine intervention, and divine love and wisdom are aimed at using an event for the sake of removing this hardship which, admittedly, makes humanity doubt divine love and wisdom but which is nevertheless the only option left to save people from certain ruin.

People remain irredeemable; they cannot be persuaded in any other way to accept the faith and they comply even less with the commandment of love for God and their neighbour .... And then again, the human being has to acquire the right way of thinking if he is to be spared the adversity of the approaching time and his earthly life left to him. For the divine intervention will befall people with elemental force, no one will be prepared for it who has not united himself with God beforehand. And there will be a panic which only God Himself can avert again if He is sincerely called upon to do so. Yet people will lack the faith in God. For even those who live with faith and love will be stricken by anxious doubts since they, too, will very clearly hear God's voice. Their spirit will certainly take refuge in God, yet their soul will fearfully and with dismay await the events which are yet to come. They will barely be able to comfort their fellow human beings and will have to struggle for faith themselves, yet God will support them so that they shall not waver in their faith. But those who don't recognise God will look for rescue on earth and find no help.

They have to change their thinking or become victims of the elements which are instructed by God, the Lord Himself, to serve Him. There will be indescribable confusion, since only the most extreme adversity can still bring about a change in hardened sinners .... only the fear of losing their earthly life will make people soft and submissive and willing to pray. However, without prayer no gift of help can come from above, for only prayer provides the certain guarantee that God Himself will take care of His earthly children and release them from all anguish. And the hour will seem awfully long to people who see everything they found desirable up to now fall prey to destruction. And yet, people cannot be spared this hour since all of God's love and kindness has been rejected and there is no other possible way out of the spiritual adversity. Again and again God's forbearance has postponed this event, but finally His prophesy shall be fulfilled .... For the time has come when extreme weakness of will and unbelief can only provoke this catastrophe. The time is near which the Lord has announced through His Word when He lived on earth and referred people to this time of apostasy from God. For His Word is eternal truth and will come to pass, down to the very last letter ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Transformation of earth .... Change .... Disintegration ....

B.D. 4368 from July 8th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

You must always remember that nothing on this earth can last forever, and therefore even earth itself will not last, thus it has to change if it will not completely disintegrate in its fundamental substance. The latter will occur after an infinitely long time, but a transformation of earth will take place shortly. Just as earthly matter achieves its higher development through the dissolution of an existing form in order to rise again in a new form, so the earth as such is also subject to temporary changes, and all creations on earth will enter a new stage of development. Not just the constrained spirits within every work of creation strive to ascend but matter itself has to undergo this path of higher development by becoming increasingly softer, thus sheltering the spirit which, due to its maturity, is able to escape its form faster. Consequently hard matter, which has already existed for a very long time, has to be dissolved eventually too. Its development has to be continued in softer matter and new hard matter needs to be produced to shelter the spiritual substance which, in the stage of knowledge .... as a human being .... had failed and joined God's adversary.

Such total transformations of earth's external forms only take place within certain periods of time and are therefore unbelievable to people, because each such transformation happened so long ago that the truth can no longer be ascertained and upheld. Although a developmental period is infinitely long it will nevertheless come to an end one day.

People cannot verify or calculate the time when the end can be expected and neither can they deny it, but God wants people to believe in it because He Himself has revealed it to people through His Word and, through seers and prophets, has pointed it out time and again. That the destruction of earth, i.e. its total change, is only a matter of faith is due to the fact that the human being has to bring about the change of his soul in utmost freedom of will, and this would be instantly restricted if the timing of the end could be calculated. The beginning and end of an earth period are so far apart because the human being has to decide to believe it or reject it completely, without being forced into either. But as soon as he thinks about it and observes the growth and decay in nature he can see the process of disintegration and transformation repeat themselves so often that he will also apply this change to the creation 'earth' and find it easy to believe in an end. But he will never be told when it will happen because such knowledge would be detrimental to the soul. God, however, reveals that the end of this earth is approaching soon and good for him who believes His Word and prepares himself. The day will not come unexpectedly for him; the thought of the end will no longer terrify him in view of the blissful state God has promised His Own after the transformation of this earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

People's indifference requires harder blows ....

B.D. 6030 from August 21st 1954, taken from Book No. 65

How hopeless is the state of countless people on earth because they do nothing to bring their souls to maturity. Their thoughts are only ever earthly directed and they never rise to the heights. They never enter the spiritual realm, they never ask themselves why they stay on earth. And they avoid every conversation about it because they don't want to know anything but what seems to be beneficial to their physical life. And this is how most people on earth are despite the eager work of God's servants to shake them out of their wrong thinking. The word of God is directed everywhere, calls of admonition and warning sound everywhere, yet people close their ears because the sound from the world touches them more strongly and they follow it willingly .... The strongest world events hardly touch them any more, the sudden death of people is no reason for them to think about the transience of the earthly .... They hear it and pass it over .... Catastrophes of the greatest magnitude do not disturb them as long as they themselves are not affected by them, and the distress of their fellow human beings hardly touches their hearts so that their will to help would be stimulated .... And this is a dreadful and desolate state because it affects them spiritually .... because people's souls are in utmost darkness and can hardly reach the light as long as people feel satisfied by earthly goods and pleasures .... Satan truly has power on this earth, for people themselves have given it to him. Every thought only applies to the attainment of worldly aims, and from morning till night they create for their bodies which, however, perish. And whether death also reaps a rich harvest in their surroundings .... only a few are touched by it because they are affected. And thus people can no longer be frightened by anything and moved to a change of will because everything bounces off them and leaves no impression. Therefore, events must storm ever more sorrowfully against humanity .... ever more clearly must the indications of the transitoriness of life and possessions be given .... ever more violent the elements of nature must step out of their order, so that human hearts become frightened and ask for the purpose and causes of what throws the world into turmoil. And God will also allow such things, He will send signs to people .... But whether they pay attention to them is up to them. He wants to save, yet He will not appoint anyone to change His will .... but again and again He will speak a clear language which everyone can understand. The earth is approaching its end, and the knowledge of this will also be spread throughout the world .... And those who pay attention to the signs will not close their minds to this indication .... they will believe and prepare themselves .... But where there is darkness even the signs and indications are of no use, and people will meet bodily and spiritual death through their own fault ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Reference again to the end ....

B.D. 7064 from March 12th 1958, taken from Book No. 75

How futile is the worry and striving of people who are only concerned about maintaining and embellishing their earthly life. Very soon everything will be taken away from them, and all their worries will have been in vain and so will the time spent on earth, the energy used for it .... And life does not last long, you are all only granted an extremely short lifetime compared to eternity. And for countless people even this lifetime is still shortened, for no-one knows when his last day will come. And therefore every person should use his life well, but not for his body but solely for his soul .... because then I Myself will take care of the body, as I have promised. And the truth of this promise will become quite evident at a time when the human being's strength will no longer be sufficient to maintain his body, when dark forces will plunge it into adversity and misery .... Then only one will be able to bring you salvation .... the one Who is lord over life and death and Who will also preserve your life if only you remember Him in your adversity and if you also help your soul by uniting with Me in right prayer. This time lies ahead of you when you will lose your possessions and experience extreme hardship, when you will no longer be able to give your body what it needs to sustain life .... And then your soul will push itself forward with its desire, it will quietly urge you to seek refuge with Me, for the spiritual spark within you urges it to do so, because the spiritual spark is My part which constantly tries to impel the human being into a bond with Me. And then just a short time can be enough to achieve more for your souls than your hitherto long earthly life has brought you .... Then the human being will also have the certainty that I will also help him in earthly adversity, and I will truly not disappoint his trust. And I have to put you humans into such adversity again because your souls, which have not yet gained anything in their earthly life, last Me .... I have to let the body experience tangible adversity so that the human being will take the path to Me and then the soul can draw strength from this connection in order to influence the body to remain in constant bond with Me. People's souls are completely buried in matter, the human being only cares for its possession, spiritual development is seldom even considered, and one day after the other passes without a change of heart. But time is hastening and will soon bring you all a change .... at first purely earthly and shortly afterwards spiritually, for the spiritual low has been reached which necessitates an end of this earth and a complete transformation of your outer form as well as a new order of all creatures. And because this spiritual turning point is immensely significant for the spiritual embodied in the human being, it is still preceded by an earthly shock as a last admonition and warning sign, as a last opportunity to escape the spiritual depth and to still achieve a small ascent which averts the worst fate from the soul: the new banishment into matter. What is attached to matter will also become matter again .... And this is the great danger, since people mainly think materially and think little or not at all of their soul. And if I want to save them from this danger I first have to take from them what they strive for in order to still achieve a change in their thinking. Great earthly adversity can still bring this about where the human being himself is powerless and only one way out remains for him to call upon his God and creator for help. But no-one will be forced to do so either, the will alone will determine what earthly adversity will drive him to do. And people can only ever be informed of the fact that they will not be able to keep anything, that everything will be lost to them and that they cannot do anything themselves to protect themselves from such a loss, for the forces of nature will break through so suddenly that no-one will be able to think clearly and that only those will have an advantage who then call upon Me, to whom I am so close that they immediately take hold of My hand and appeal to Me for protection and help .... The close bond with Me will also be their most secure protection, for I can make everything possible, I can also command the elements to stop before My own so that they will not be touched and they can stand in the midst of the surf unharmed and safe .... For truly I care for your body as you only care for your soul .... And what can still happen to save the souls of those who are still completely entangled in matter will happen, for I take pity on humanity which goes blindly through earthly life and does not think of its actual purpose of earthly life and its task. But people must retain their freedom of will and therefore I have to resort to painful means if I still want to see a small success, so that at least some are able to free themselves from the spell of matter .... And these will thank Me eternally as soon as they have only attained a glimmer of realization ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Reason for the work of transformation ....

B.D. 8609 from September 7th 1963, taken from Book No. 90

You will find it increasingly more understandable that a tremendous change will have to happen, which will involve people's spiritual as well as their earthly life .... For the state they have reached can only be improved by a massive intervention, and although this will take place in an earthly way it will also result in a spiritual change .... For everything has become disorderly, people's spiritual development has come to a standstill and in many cases even a decline can be noticed, hence the earth is barely fulfilling its purpose anymore and needs to go through a transformation .... lawful order has to be restored again, all spiritual substances must be allocated the place which corresponds to their degree of maturity or development. And people must especially integrate themselves into the right order again if they are to reach the goal one day: to become perfect according to their purpose .... Were you humans able to have an overview of the spiritual as well as the earthly chaos which presently prevails on earth, you, too, would realise that the only way out is a huge change, yet for the most part you are spiritually unenlightened and have no idea about your actual purpose of existence. This is already part of the low spiritual level, for you do nothing to obtain a little light as to why you live on earth. And you also reject your fellow human beings when they want to enlighten you of it. Everything has become disorderly because people's free will itself revokes the order, with the result that all still developing spiritual substances are unable to make progress, since people prevent their being of service and yet they can only advance by way of being of service .... Therefore divine order has to be restored again one day, and everything must fit in with this law .... People must voluntarily live in divine order, then they will also help the spiritual substances still bound within the works of creation to fulfil their serving function, they will be used appropriately and thereby slowly ascend too. Anyone who is spiritually enlightened, who, through a life of love, has awakened the spirit within him to life, will recognise the urgent situation and will also fully understand the work of transformation, which will shortly be carried out on earth, for he knows that there is no other way out, he knows that all spirits are in the midst of a process of return, that this has come to a halt and that something urgently needs to happen so that this process can continue with promising results.

The time granted for the spiritual beings' development has come to an end, and thus all that which failed when it reached the state of free will must start the process of development again according to its degree of maturity, whereas the still bound spiritual substance will enter into new forms, also in line with its degree of maturity. This, therefore, necessitates a total transformation of Earth, the termination of all life, the dissolution of all external covers which still held the spiritual beings captive, and a complete redevelopment, the emergence of new creations. And this new work of creation will also be inhabited by people again who had reached full maturity on the old earth, who had remained faithful to their God and Creator even during their worst temptations through God's adversary, who remained faithful to Him until the end .... until they were lifted away in order to be returned to Earth again as the root of a new human race .... You humans are facing this enormous transformation, and you are told time and again to prepare yourselves for it .... so that you will not belong to those whose fate will be a renewed banishment into the creations of the earth .... And if you only have a glimmer of faith in a God and Creator, then pray to Him that He may save you from this fate, and He will truly grant your prayer .... If you are unable to believe, that is, if you are not convinced of an end, then at least take the possibility into account and live your life on earth accordingly, for the time which is still granted to you until the end will pass by quickly and you should and still can use this time well if only you didn't reject the thoughts in you which keep reminding you of that which is proclaimed to you through your fellow human beings .... Live as if the next day would be your last, and truly, you will not get lost .... And only pay attention to what is happening in the world and around you, and you yourselves will realise that the only successful solution is for everything to be replaced .... that a new Earth has to be created, so that the spiritual development can be continued again with a favourable outcome ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's eternal plan of salvation is being carried out ....

B.D. 7357 from May 7th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

There is no spiritual change for the better on this earth, even if individuals will still attain realization and thus a spiritual change will occur for them in their earthly life. But the general public is far more on the path to the abyss, it is sinking instead of striving upwards, and these people will increase in number the closer it is to the end. Whatever is done to change their will, to proclaim the gospel to them or to bring the truth to them .... they reject everything and rather persecute those who want to help them rise from the depths to the light .... They are wholly in the hands of satan and do his will, who plunges them irrevocably into the deep, as is his plan .... And because these people are in the majority judgment will also have to pass over this earth, although everything will be done first to release the few from his chains who go into themselves and thus accomplish a spiritual change within themselves, for they will live forever even if they lose their physical life before the end of this earth, but their souls will enter the kingdom of light and beatitude. But whoever perseveres until the end will be blessed .... This promise will be fulfilled, for people who remain faithful to God even in the time of the most difficult faith struggle will be allowed to inhabit paradise on the new earth and will be blessed .... Then one can certainly speak of a spiritual turning point, for people will no longer be in battle with evil forces, there will be peace on earth and people will live together in love, in harmony and bliss, and no-one will need to fear their fellow human being as an enemy and adversary .... It is a completely different life than it is on earth now among people who are hostile towards each other and harm each other because love has completely grown cold .... And this state cannot remain like this, but it would no longer be changed on the part of people, but it can only experience a change through God's will by establishing the law of divine order again .... by separating the goats from the sheep, by banishing in matter that which is completely contrary to Him and by transferring those who remain faithful to a new earth .... by "making all things new", as He has promised. But anyone who still hopes for such a change on this earth is mistaken, for God's adversary has too much power over people who grant him this power themselves, and he also uses it because he knows that he does not have much time left .... Thus he will do everything in his power to further increase the confusion on earth; and people themselves will do nothing to counteract him, they will willingly go along with everything he urges them to do. And thus the spiritual darkness will grow ever greater, people's weakness to resist will constantly increase and satan's activity will likewise increase, and people's complete deterioration and apostasy from God will be the inevitable result, which will therefore be countered by God such that everything on earth will come to an end, that all creations will be dissolved and all spiritual substances will receive a new form again in accordance with their degree of maturity .... but the human being will likewise be incorporated into the material creation again in accordance with his maturity .... except for those who are raptured because they remain faithful to God until the end .... Whether you humans want to believe this or not .... it is God's plan of salvation which will be carried out according to His will and which will therefore also one day be carried out when the time is fulfilled .... And the fact that it will soon be fulfilled is proclaimed to you again and again through seers and prophets so that you cannot say that you knew nothing in order to be able to prepare yourselves for it. You reckon with the distant future .... but one day the future will also become the present, and one day you will have to reckon with the course of events according to the predictions .... And you should imagine this end as close as possible, and this will only be good for you .... For you stand before the end .... You are facing an earthly and spiritual turning point, and you do not have much time left .... Use it well, for you can still achieve much if only you are of good will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Indication of God’s intervention

Indications of natural event .... Jesus’ reference on earth ....

B.D. 2437 from August 5th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

It is not coincidence that increased indications in nature suggest an eruption of the elements, for God sends these signs in advance in order to prepare people for an exceptional natural event which will suddenly and unexpectedly take people by surprise and result in inconceivable misery. People are meant to associate these indications with His Word, for Jesus Christ already mentioned this time when He lived on earth, because He wanted to point out to people the eventual consequences of their way of life. This time is now approaching; people should heed the signs which announce the event .... They should not ignore anything that deviates from the framework of natural law. God announces Himself, that is, His intervention in the existing world order, it is not His will that people should experience anything unprepared which should and can advance them spiritually if the correlation of all happenings is explained to them. For this reason God constantly refers to the forthcoming time and informs people that the time has come which necessitates divine intervention. Then it is left up to every individual person himself what he makes of this warning .... If he believes, he will adjust his life accordingly, he will make contact with God and humbly entrust his destiny to Him .... They will not be in as much danger as those people who lack all faith in an intervention. The latter will not prepare themselves either, instead, all references and admonitions will bypass their ears unheeded. And the natural event will be dreadful for them.

For profound faith gives a person the confidence that they are protected by God in every danger; yet an unbeliever will have nothing to hold on to if he does not recognise a Lord above Himself at the last minute and commends himself to His mercy. God sends His messengers long before the event already in order to stimulate humanity’s thinking, and these indications can be recognised by everyone who wants to recognise them. They will give rise to thought because they don’t just occur once but repeat themselves often and at regular intervals, so that they will have to be noticed by everyone. But every person usually devises his own explanation and this depending on his attitude towards God. As soon as he associates these phenomena with God’s will, he pays attention to them and thereby benefits, since he prepares himself for the time ahead, which is of great advantage for his soul. What God has proclaimed in Word and Scripture will irrevocably come to pass, only the point in time is unknown to people .... For this reason they should pay attention to the signs which God had mentioned. And thus they will know that the earth will be facing severe tremors which will cause incredible suffering to the human race .... Then it is up to every person to shape himself such that he can brace himself for the coming time .... He should persevere and appeal for strong faith so as not to weaken in view of the work of destruction which is in store for humanity. And God will take care of every person who pays attention to His Word and consciously expects the divine intervention ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Remark upon the end .... natural events ....

B.D. 4094 from July 31th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

A short period of time only passes until the end of this world. And in this short time I use all means to cause you to transform your soul. I make Myself heard to people before the last Judgment is still to be expected. Thus you humans must first await this manifestation of Mine before you expect the final end. But this follows the previous one very quickly. Again and again I have to announce the same to you, otherwise you do not believe My words enough; again and again I have to point this out to you because you humans are currently not spiritually minded enough, thus you do not value words offered to you from above much differently than human talk, indeed, you rather acknowledge and pay attention to the latter than instructions whose content only benefits your soul. So what shall I do in order to urge on you what is necessary for your souls' salvation? If My word is unable to motivate you to tackle the work on your soul, My voice must sound louder so that you will be alarmed and call out to Me in the fear and distress with which you will be seized in view of the end. And I point out this event, which takes place in nature, to you with all urgency, for only then will it give My word the confirmation of its authenticity, which people mostly doubt. But before that I already want to have an effect on human hearts which are receptive for My love and grace, which recognise My word as a sign of love and grace and therefore accept it with joy and gratitude. These will have a double blessing from the last admonition and warning sign. They will be exceedingly strengthened in faith themselves and therefore eagerly and with conviction speak up for My word and will be able to successfully participate in Christ's work of redemption. For now the eyes of all believers are directed towards the end, which they expect with conviction and therefore will also stand firm in every battle against Me and My (word) kingdom. This is My purpose in My frequent announcements beforehand that a last sign of My love and mercy will still be sent to all people, even though it will only rarely be recognised as such. But My Own understand that and why I speak to people from on high and therefore they expect every day that I will let My voice be heard. But I have My fixed plan and I speak when the time has come, when you least expect Me, when you think of Me as inactive, when an earthly adversity has seemingly been averted. But what is foretold in word and scripture comes true .... I will let a natural event of unheard-of magnitude and expansion take place which will cost countless human lives .... And yet, this is only a small foreshadowing of the destruction on the last day, only that I will not visibly express Myself now, whereas shortly before the end I Myself will come to make My Own happy and fetch them home into My kingdom. But anyone who survives the natural disaster beforehand will gain convinced faith if he is serious about it. And this is My purpose, that a deeply believing person now represents everything to his fellow human beings which refers to the last end .... For this will not be long in coming. (31.7.1947) When My voice will be audible from above, you will fast be approaching the end. For many the last hour of life will indeed already have struck with the outbreak of that natural disaster which will claim countless human victims, yet I announce this for the survivors' sake, for they shall derive a benefit for their souls from it, they shall learn to believe and learn to recognise Me as their Creator and Sustainer, as Father and divine Friend, they shall call to Me of their own accord and, if they have experienced My obvious help, strive towards Me; having recognised Me they shall seek to attain Me with a loving heart and make My will their own; having found Me they shall not give Me up again but remain faithful to Me until the end .... And therefore I allow the earth to be partially affected by an exceedingly great storm of destruction so that the thoughts of those who survive will change and turn to Me, Who I long for My living creations which are still far away from Me and yet possess My love because they once came forth from Me and shall return to Me again. For My love does not diminish, My love never ceases, it is eternally meant for the created by Me, even if it has not yet found its way to Me. Then I will show it the path again and again and offer Myself as a guide to those who entrust themselves to My care and want to follow Me, so that one day they will reach their aim, so that they will be eternally united with Me, as was their original destiny ....

Amen

Translation handled by Christian Taffertshofer

Serious warning about God's intervention and consequences ....

B.D. 7052 from March 1st 1958, taken from Book No. 75

Only a short time separates you from the day when My voice will so forcefully resound that it cannot be ignored by anyone .... You will not live in normal circumstances for much longer. But then there will be chaos and you humans will be faced by the immense task of making yours and your fellow human beings' lives more tolerable, to gain control of the chaos by helping in extraordinary ways and create bearable conditions again with the minimum means at your disposal. For those of you who live in the regions which will be hit by a natural disaster of inconceivable proportions will lose everything. You humans will not and cannot believe this as yet because a natural event like this has never been experienced before .... But the subsequent end of this earth still requires such an intervention on My part because I want to address humanity just once more in order to bring it to its senses, in order to still save those who are of good will. And nobody will be able to ignore this language, but whether they will open their hearts and ears will still be up to them. For even then most people will turn away from Me, they will remain in the isolation they had previously entered due to their unbelief, and they will look for and find all kinds of explanations for this event apart from the correct one being that I want to speak to them, that a God wants to reveal Himself and address them in order to bring them to their senses, in order to motivate them into contacting Him in greatest adversity and danger.

Countless people will lose their lives and the survivors will be faced by vast devastation, there will be such overwhelming adversity that only firm faith in Me and My help will be able to banish it which, however, only few people will possess. Earthly things which seem unattainable will nevertheless be possible with My help, and I will often work wonders where true believers trust in Me and My help. But the earth has to suffer an upheaval and human hearts, too, must be extraordinarily touched in order to help their neighbour in these hard times, and wherever this unselfish love, this will to help other people, expresses itself an obvious improvement of the situation will also take place. My forceful intervention only serves the purpose that people should put their 'ego' aside for a change and practise unselfish neighbourly love .... Then I will also be able to resolve their hardship, then I will be able to provide them with the bare essentials, and I will truly take care of those who reveal this unselfishness. Never before have such harsh conditions been experienced but I have to speak as distinctly as that so that everyone can recognise Me in My might, and anyone who pays attention to the extraordinary help which could not humanly be expected will also be able to recognise My love. Anyone who merely establishes or strengthens a heartfelt bond with Me can always also be assured of My help, yet people without faith will be in serious trouble. They will try to help themselves and often at the expense of their fellow human beings .... but they will not derive any benefit from it, neither earthly nor spiritually ....

Not much time will pass until this disastrous event takes place but you humans are being made aware of it and that, in itself, is already an incredible grace, for then you will also know Whom you must contact, Who can help you in extreme adversity and danger .... This is why I announce this event time and again, and anyone who listens should appeal for a firm faith, for strength and vigour, in order to remain steadfast. In that case he will indeed take the path to Me, Who alone can help him in this adversity .... And he will not need to fear anything, for I will take care of My Own, no matter how .... And anyone belongs to My Own who believes in Me, who prays to Me, who thus unites with Me and therefore can always be assured of My protection and My help .... And they have the task of referring their fellow human beings to Me so that they, too, will take the path to Me when the hour comes which will decide the weal and woe of all people ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Renewed reference to the natural event ....

B.D. 8014 from October 8th 1961, taken from Book No. 84

Once again I want to inform you through the voice of the spirit that you are approaching an event with inconceivable consequences .... that humanity will experience something the extent of which has never before happened since the beginning of this period of Salvation .... For I want to shake people out of their dream state; I want them to take stock of themselves and this is only possible through a natural event of such enormous proportions that no-one will be able to remain unaffected by the great tragedy which this event will mean for humanity. The whole world will sympathise with it and people everywhere will fear that the same event might happen to them, for no previous signs existed to anticipate an event such as this, and therefore there will be great unrest amongst humankind. And it will also be very obvious to all people that this event was not caused by human will .... they will know that it was caused by a power they cannot fight; they will realise that natural elements had burst through, to which people are hopelessly exposed. And that is My intention, for as long as people always hold other people to account for that which happens in the world, nobody will take a look at himself .... But it is My will that they shall find the path to Me, and since people's low spiritual level has already sunk to the point that they also deny My existence .... since belief in Me has fallen to a minimum, I must use the last means in order to give evidence of Myself, although even then every individual person can still make up his own mind according to his will. For he will not be forced to believe, he can also give himself any other explanation, and that is to be expected. Once again only a few will understand Me and My voice and be receptive to it, they will call upon Me in greatest adversity and, truly, I will miraculously rush to their aid because I want to win them over to testify to Me, they shall be living advocates of Me when the time has come. I must use quite unusual methods because people are already so insensitive that even the most appalling occurrences mean almost nothing to them anymore .... they receive such news with their ears only to forget about them again in a short time because it hasn't happened to them personally. And thus an event will have to occur which will frighten all people because they won't know whether it will repeat itself, whether there will have been only partial destruction or whether the whole earth will finally have been affected .... They must be placed into this state of fear for people are only interested in their own destiny, and therefore they shall be anxious ....

And then there will be a possibility that people will find and take the path to Me, and every single person can consider himself fortunate if he had already established contact with Me or is establishing it .... who prays to Me in spirit and in truth. Time and again I say to you that you will be saved from ruin, from a renewed banishment into matter, if you have found Me, even if your degree of maturity is still very low. You will be able to enter the kingdom of light, you can keep ascending in the beyond and no longer need to fear darkness .... For as soon as you find Me you will also have recognised Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation and use the blessings of the act of Salvation: you appeal to Him for forgiveness of your guilt and thus enter the kingdom of the beyond in a redeemed state .... or you accept the help of the guides in the beyond without opposition, who will escort you to the divine Redeemer .... But this always means that you must acknowledge Me Myself during your life on earth, that you accept Me of your own free will, which is proven by every heartfelt prayer to Me. This is why overwhelming adversity will befall the human race, so that this call, which decides your fate in eternity, can come through to Me. You must believe in Me as your God and Creator Who wants to be your Father, hence you must also call upon Me like children to their father. But then you really need not be afraid anymore regardless of what happens to you, for then you will experience My very obvious protection, for the time afterwards will be the final short reprieve during which everyone will be able to work for Me. Then he must be able to stand up for Me with conviction and that is what he will do, because he was allowed to experience Me so evidently that he will remain loyally devoted to Me until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God intervenes in the world affairs through powerful natural events

End of the battle .... Spatial separation ....

B.D. 3371 from December 17th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

You will be informed of everything that is beneficial for you if you let yourselves be taught by Me and thus pay heed to My voice which gently yet perceptibly speaks to you within yourselves .... Your opinion about the forthcoming sequence of world events is extraordinarily misguided if you believe that one of the opposing powers will emerge victoriously from the struggle, for My will has decided otherwise, given that not the physical well-being but the salvation of souls shall be promoted and this necessitates a complete change of their lives which can only take place once all earthly plans have become null and void and humanity is faced by an extraordinary event which will shock their way of thinking. A normal conclusion to the struggle between nations would not entail a change in their usual life, besides, none of the quarrelling powers are innocent and thus none of the powers are legitimately entitled to victory. Hence I will thwart people's plans, irrespective of which outcome they assume .... I will invalidate everyone's expectations and provide a solution which no-one expects and which is not welcome by anyone either, for I will end the battle such that it cannot be continued even if people were willing to do so. For I will spatially separate the fighting parties from each other, I will let natural obstacles arise which cannot so easily be overcome. And thus I will deprive people of every possibility to continue fighting each other.

And so the battle of the nations against each other will be brought to a halt, it will not be a decision, it will not be the defeat of one power but humanity will realise that its power has reached its limit and that the divine Power has to be acknowledged, which is only too distinctly recognisable in this outcome. I will bring about the end and yet severely punish the guilty parties in doing so, for they will realise that they were misled in their certainty of victory, they find themselves weakened and unsuccessful and are confronted by great misery and immense poverty. And this end was announced by Me a long time ago, so that the truth of My Word would thereby be demonstrated to you who still doubt it. I will put a stop to it when people's cruelty has reached its peak, so that the world will realise that there is a God in heaven Who punishes the sin which so evidently comes to light .... so that it will realise that it is not people but I Myself who determines the outcome .... and this in a different way than people expect. And the hour is not far away .... Hence I reveal Myself to those who believe in My intervention and know My intention, whom I instruct to draw people's attention to it and whom I send as prophets amongst humanity. For it shall be warned in advance because I will never let such an event come upon people without informing them of it, so that they will sincerely consider their souls' and prepare themselves. For no-one knows who will be affected .... My intervention will claim countless victims wherever it happens ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Increase of need ....

B.D. 3468 from April 8th 1945, taken from Book No. 45

A troubled time has dawned and people will sigh and moan in their distress, yet they do not recognize Me .... they don't understand My voice with which I speak to them, they don't look upwards but keep their gaze turned earthwards, for their souls never sought the path of light but walked in darkness. And no matter how I call and entice them they do not hear Me because earth, earthly matter, keeps them spellbound and they cannot escape it. And now they despair and yet only need to lift their hearts to Me, they only need to enter into intimate contact with Me in order to draw strength for their earthly progress .... The adversity is great, and it will still increase, for it does not change people, and harder trials are necessary for them to lift their eyes to Me. Humanity takes pity on Me and I come to its aid, yet this help will not have an earthly effect but I will remember the souls, and only when they are no longer in need will I bring earthly relief and help. For adversity aims at people's change, and if this remedy does not work I have to resort to harder means. And a day will come when the human being will have to call upon Me because salvation is no longer possible in any other way .... A day will come when I will step in front of humanity with an admonition and warning and direct its gaze upwards, where only He can help, Who is lord over heaven and earth. Yet only those people will be able to call Me who believe in a creator of heaven and earth .... And I turn to their hearts, giving them the last opportunity to recognize Me. For anyone who lacks faith in Me will also pass by this day without success and will be one of those who will be condemned on the day of judgment to a new walk through creation .... I want to save people from this and that is why I come again and again .... I let the adversity approach them in such a way that again and again they have the opportunity to call for Me and thereby acknowledge Me. And yet, I also approach My children in adversity as father, and My fatherly love will be recognized by anyone who is mindful of the paths I lead people. For he will have to acknowledge that I have always created a way out when the labyrinth still seemed so impenetrable. I want to reveal Myself to My children, I want to give comfort and strength to those who want to be My children and strengthen their faith, and I want to win over the weak in spirit so that they will flee to My father's heart like children if they are threatened by physical or spiritual danger. I want to win your love and court it, and even the adversity and the overwhelming suffering shall contribute to you learning to love Me .... And it will become less if your heart fervently calls upon Me to help you .... But woe to those who hear no call from Me, who turn away their ears and will not accept Me .... They will be severely affected when My voice sounds from above, for they are powerless in the face of an event which is inconceivable in its effect and which I alone can and will put a stop to according to My will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Cosmic phenomena ....

B.D. 6313 from July 16th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

Very soon you will know for certain that something is taking shape in the cosmos, for unusual events will worry you humans because you will be unable to find an explanation for them. Many speculations will surface, many opinions will meet with conflicting notions, yet only those people's points of view come close to the truth who suspect a connection between that which was proclaimed in Word and Scripture, which people were told by seers and prophets at all time .... Anyone with spiritual vision can find an explanation for all events, for everything has a spiritual meaning and is intended to fulfil a spiritual purpose: to draw people's attention to their actual purpose of life so that they prepare themselves for the imminent Judgment .... And science, too, will support this, for it will discover the unusual changes in nature first, the cosmic happenings, which will confound them, and the significant appearances which they will not be able to explain due to lack of knowledge. They will observe and marvel but they will not accept the only true answer that the earth will be shaken to its foundations, which could indeed be caused by these phenomena. They won't want to believe it and will therefore always argue against it if the Scriptures, the ancient prophecies, are pointed out to them, if they hear the opinion of the believers or if the messengers of My Word proclaim to them the approaching end .... And therefore it will be difficult to make the intervention on My part plausible to worldly people, because an attempt will be made to explain everything in a purely scientific way. And only a few will become aware of these unusual phenomena and therefore ever more assuredly draw people's attention to the end.

And I will so evidently support their words of admonition and warning that even the scientists will apprehensively admit their lack of knowledge .... And they will discover a star which will come constantly closer to the vicinity of earth and which will apparently take an irregular course .... By observing its path their attention is drawn to ever new peculiarities .... And they will recognise it as a danger to earth .... and at the same time they won't want to believe in its destruction because it will never before have been experienced .... But I will allow it to happen, because My eternal plan of Salvation necessitates something extraordinary which still intends to benefit humanity .... and because it shall be an warning sign of the work of destruction which will follow soon afterwards and which will bring this period of Salvation to conclusion .... The more the end approaches, the greater will be the irregularities which people will experience, because they are meant to take notice and begin to wonder about the correspondence with that which is quoted by the believers as the Word of God, as predictions by seers and prophets, and endorsed as truth .... And now My spirit also proclaims through My servants on earth the near end again and My loudly resounding voice of thunder before this event .... and these very phenomena will bear witness of the truth of My Word .... Pay attention you humans, and just look at everything as indications of the end, which I give to all of you so that you do not fall prey to ruin, for everything that happens is so important that it would be able to convince you if you were of good will .... The time is fulfilled and the end is near ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The extent of the natural disaster before the end ....

B.D. 8982 from May 25th 1965, taken from Book No. 94

You should all prepare yourselves for the end, so that you will at least be able to enter the kingdom of the beyond with a small glimmer of realisation. Only a short time will pass but this fully suffices if you have the good will to achieve your transformation into love. You will have ample opportunity for this as soon as My intervention has taken place .... as soon as you are afflicted by a natural disaster which dwarfs all previous events. You cannot possibly imagine what will happen and yet, you should believe that My voice will resound most powerfully with which I shall speak to you humans just once more before the final end arrives. It will mean a terrible experience for all of you .... only My Own will not be affected as much because their faith is so strong that they entrust themselves to Me completely and therefore will also always receive the help they expect. And then every person will have the opportunity to practise unselfish love in order to still achieve full maturity, for there will be very much hardship and everyone will be able to help, if only with comforting words of encouragement which refer people to a God of love Who only requires a trusting prayer to Him in order to be able to visibly demonstrate His help to them. For whatever you can still give to a person in a spiritual sense will help his soul and save him from the dreadful fate of a new banishment. But you will also be able to help them in an earthly way, for the resolve to help will also place you into a state of being able to help, for where human will is unable to help I still have countless helpers at My disposal who will look after you in remarkable ways. I only require firm faith from you, and you will have this when you realise that everything I predicted is coming to pass and when you therefore hand yourselves over body and soul and only want to work for Me and My kingdom.

And this time should be used well by you, you should constantly practise love which again and again will give you strength, you should only ever think of your souls, because you don't know for how long you will still be allowed to live on earth, since the time left to you can only be limited, especially if you cannot attain the strength of faith which enables you to endure until the end. In that case My mercy will be greater if I call you away from this world ahead of time .... if you can still enter the kingdom of the beyond where it will yet be possible for you to progress but where you will not be at risk of descending into the abyss again in the end .... for I fight for every soul and know its will, and thus I also know where there is still a possibility of salvation, and I will certainly make use of this .... only one thing I cannot do, I cannot forcibly release you from My adversary's hands .... For he has the same right over you because you once followed him of your own free will. And thus I can only ever just help those of you who want to release yourselves from his control. And I will truly do so by every means, for alone the fact that you are being informed of the approaching immense adversity .... that you can increase your strength through prayer if you believe in it .... is a very significant help. For you all are capable of uniting yourselves with Me in prayer, of appealing to your Father that He should grant you the mercy of not becoming quite as badly affected by this natural event, which is at all times in My power. And every such prayer sent to Me in spirit and in truth will be granted by Me, this is why not all people will be equally affected, and My will shall visibly express itself and also strengthen the faith of those who were still doubtful .... Yet even those who don't believe will begin to wonder, their hatred towards the believers will increase and subsequently degenerate into hostility, which My Own will also have to suffer. Nevertheless, they have My guaranteed protection, because as long as they work for Me and My kingdom I will also know how to guide their steps so that they will not remain unsuccessful, and the souls which received help from them in their spiritual and earthly adversity will be very thankful to them ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Man judges himself

Last phase before the end ....

B.D. 3513 from August 14th 1945, taken from Book No. 45

Humanity has now entered a phase of development that is extremely significant because it precedes the final end according to God's purpose of eternity. Complete spiritual blindness characterizes the last time before the end. People are completely unaware of their purpose of earthly life and their task, they have no spiritual connection whatsoever, they are distant from God due to their lack of love and their completely wrong thinking, their concern is for the world, for the attainment of earthly goods, and spiritual life is completely disregarded. Hence it is not a time of upward development but a standstill has occurred which changes into the regression of the spiritual, which in this last time dwells on earth embodied as a human being. Earth has, so to speak, become obsolete as a station of development for the spiritual substance, and this is a state which cannot last long because, according to God's eternal love and wisdom, only constant further development should take place and He therefore creates new possibilities again which guarantee this further development. It is a time of greatest spiritual blindness which can also hardly be remedied because the human being's will resists itself if light is brought to it. For in the darkness in which they dwell will-o'-the-wisps flash up towards which people strive .... It is the world with its splendour which they long for and which fully imprisons their thinking. By the spiritual standstill, by the decline of all spiritual development, people will recognize how close the end is, provided they are connected to God and observe world events with a spiritual eye. They will know that the coming of the lord is not far off. But they will have to endure a hard time of struggle beforehand, for it is necessary to achieve a separation of spirits. The wheat must separate from the chaff, those who have not yet completely decided must become clear where their will is heading. The last battle must be fought, and it will be an extremely hard one .... But those who carry God in their hearts will emerge victorious, for God is always close to them, He Himself guides them through this battle .... There are only a few people but these stand in the light; they are knowledgeable and also draw the strength from knowledge for the final resistance against the enemy of their souls. And so the light fights against the darkness .... When this battle will take place openly, then the coming of the lord is to be expected daily, for the adversity will be great for those who are faithful to God, and in the greatest adversity He will appear as saviour and fetch them home into His kingdom .... And the earth in its present configuration has fulfilled its destiny .... By God's will it will be destroyed in its outer form and completely transformed in order to be able to function again as a station of education of the spiritual according to God's wise plan. The people of the present time are already in this last phase of development, and thus the end is not far off. Yet God's infinite love and patience still forgives, He still gives people every conceivable opportunity to step out of darkness into the light of His love .... Yet the end will inevitably come, for people do not respect His love and care, for they are further away from God than ever. Yet anyone who joins Him can expect the end without worry, he will not perish, for God protects his soul and also takes care of his physical body, as it serves his soul best ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Signs of the last days .... Battle of faith .... Chaos ....

B.D. 3209 from August 2nd 1944, taken from Book No. 42

To specify (know?) the moment of spiritual change would not benefit humanity since the precise knowledge is an interference with free will, because at the approach of the predicted time the human being would feel obliged to change his way of life. But it is not God's will that people shall receive knowledge of the day and hour when He sits in judgment over them, they shall only know that the end is near and by the signs of the time become aware of this end. However, if devout human beings ask Him for clarification He will answer them in a manner that is helpful for the salvation of their soul ....

The Last Judgment is preceded by the last days, which last just a few months and are characterized by an exceptionally rigorous battle of faith. As soon as this battle of faith is carried out quite openly, as soon as all secrecy is ignored and all spiritual aspirations are bluntly and recklessly attacked, as soon as laws and decrees are endorsed which prohibit people's spiritual pursuits, as soon as all divine commandments are no longer observed, as soon as all believers are persecuted and have no more rights, the last days have entered into their final phase and the Last Judgment can be expected daily and hourly .... However, before this battle of faith flares up, humanity will find itself in a spiritual and worldly chaos; there will be noticeable regression in every respect. And this regression will be initiated by people who are dominated by Satan. He will show himself in earthly devastation and destruction, in heartless laws, in a God- opposing way of life, in civil disobedience and rebellion against the governing powers and in brutal oppression by the latter, in restriction of freedom and in evasion of law and justice.

These conditions will ensue after a huge earthly tremor, which takes place in accordance with God's will in order to terminate a conflict between nations that human will fails to end. For the people who are affected by this earthly tremor it will denote a change of their accustomed way of life, it will be a time of greatest deprivation and most difficult living conditions, and although this time will be favourable for the spreading of the divine Word it will not signify a revival of a worldly-clerical power. People will indeed eagerly strive to improve their earthly living conditions but these efforts will not be compatible with spiritual aspirations, with the belief in an Authority Which holds them to account and with the divine commandments that require love. And that is why everything that interferes with the return to the former good living standard comes under attack. Thus the battle of faith will start soon after the divine intervention which turns global affairs into a different direction. The events will follow each other quickly as they are hastened by people's low spirit, and this spiritual low shows itself in people's heartless actions, in their thinking, which shows extreme depravity and which prepares deeds that can only be called satanic. And thereby you can identify the moment in time when God's intervention can be anticipated. The global affairs themselves shall be a timetable to you, by the actions people are capable of doing you can see that they have totally distanced themselves from God and this clearly contradicts the opinion that this human race can still expect a spiritual renaissance.

The people who faithfully remain with God will indeed intensify their intimate relationship with Him, they will be in truth His church which will stand firm amid misery and affliction, but it is just a small group. The world, however, denies God, it is hostile towards all who support God, and this spiritual need signifies that the end is near .... Therefore pay attention to the signs of the time, pay attention to humanity's conduct, to their desertion of God and their preference of the world, when people are evidently influenced by Satan, when they are enslaved by him and do everything to disobey the divine commandments, when nothing is sacred to them any longer, neither the life of their fellow human beings nor their possessions; when lies triumph and the truth is treated with hostility you know that the end is not far. Then you can watch the events unfold as they are revealed to you, because it will all take place during the lifetime of a man who, in a manner of speaking, hastens the disintegration, who pays homage to the destructive principle, who is not constructively but destructively active. And this man's end is also the end of the world, i.e. the end of the world in its present form and the end of those people who presently inhabit the earth, which are separate from those who belong to God. And now you know that there is not much time, that you are not given a long period of time and that the end is upon you shortly. And for this reason you have to prepare yourselves, you have to live as if every day is your last because you don't know when you will be called back and whether you will live to see the end of the earth. If, however, you are needed as defenders of God during the time of battle before the end, God will also guide your thoughts correctly and you will know when the time has come .... the time of the divine intervention by means of unleashing the forces of nature, the time of the battle of faith and the time of the Last Judgment .... It is God's will that you make people aware, thus He will also enlighten your spirit and guide your thoughts in a manner that you understand correctly and only voice and reveal to your fellow human beings what you have understood properly ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The last day will come suddenly and unexpected ....

B.D. 5305 from January 28th 1952, taken from Book No. 59

A sudden end is being announced to you .... This has to be understood in a way that no-one is able to determine the day, that no-one knows the day which only My Own will be able to discern in view of the immense, almost unbearable adversity that has also been announced as an event occurring before the end. Many people certainly know that the time of the end has started and that it, sooner or later, will finish with this day .... they know this because it is talked about everywhere but they don't believe it so firmly as to prepare themselves for this day. Worldly people will be seized by a tremendous craving for pleasure, ever more greedily they pay homage to worldly pleasure and unscrupulously enjoy themselves at the expense of others, their wishes and demands become ever greater, and they sneeringly laugh at those who, in their belief in Me, ignore worldly pleasures, and cause them harm wherever possible. The world lives in sin .... And this shall be your certain sign, for you will experience things you wouldn't believe possible .... The evil conduct of your fellow men will reveal the hour on the world clock ....

And despite the fact that you will be able to observe everything and that the signs of the time are completely obvious, you, too, will be taken by surprise, for the end will come sooner than you think .... The end will come from one day to the next, that is, the activity of the world will pulsate extraordinarily sprightly and make people believe that they are on top of life, that they are in control and can shape their life to their liking .... My Own will closely watch this commotion and anticipate the downfall, yet they, too, believe that the Judgment will still be delayed in view of people's seething joy of life although their nature is appalling and heartless. However, the harassments by the latter will grow and I Myself will stop them .... For this reason I will come suddenly and unexpectedly even for My Own, for the sins of worldly people are disgraceful, Satan oversteps his authority and therefore his hour has come .... When no-one expects it the day will come which has been determined from the start .... the last day on this earth, which brings fear and horror for those people who belong to Satan, but which also signifies deliverance for My Own from utmost adversity .... the day of Judgment, when it will come to pass what has been proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Last Judgment ....

B.D. 5398 from May 23rd 1952, taken from Book No. 59

Listen to Me when I speak to you humans through the mouth of a servant: An inevitable judgment is about to happen to you. Nothing can avert this judgment from you anymore, for the time is fulfilled, a period of Salvation has expired and a new one shall start again, so that higher development of the spirits will be able to continue, since it has considerably slowed down due the human being's free will, who is no longer aware of his real purpose and therefore does nothing to further his complete maturation on earth, who even frequently prevents the progress of the spiritual substance bound within matter because he is spiritually utterly unenlightened. You humans, pay attention to the call from above: The last Judgment is about to happen .... Your lack of belief will not halt it, for it was planned by My love and wisdom from the start, firstly, in order to help the still bound spiritual substance to achieve freedom one day, and for another, in order to place the more liberated spirit, the human being, into a state he has created for himself through his will .... Freedom or renewed banishment, blissful activity in the spiritual kingdom or languishing in the matter he himself desired during his life on earth. You humans, listen to Me and believe Me, you are approaching the end .... I already announced the end to you long in advance so that you could prepare yourselves. But now the time has come when My announcements will be fulfilled, now the day comes ever closer which will be the last day on this earth for all of you .... the day, when the external shape of the old earth will be completely changed, which means destruction and annihilation of every work of creation on it.

You humans know of this, because the prophesies about the end of the world did not remain concealed from you, yet you never want to associate this with your time, you never believe yourselves to be affected by it, until the day takes you by surprise. But I don't want you to be taken unawares and experience this day entirely unprepared .... And thus I keep giving you the information from above time and again, I inform you through a human being's spirit what is about to happen to you. I would tell you far more, but if you don't believe this then more knowledge will not benefit you either, because you would only misuse it for worldly gain and this would not help your soul. Nevertheless, you should at least know that you can avert the worst from yourselves if you appeal to Me for help. Even if you call upon Me at the last minute you will still receive help, although in a different way than you expect. I will send My angels to fetch those who speak My name with complete confidence that they will be helped, yet I will not thwart My eternal plan of Salvation .... it will proceed as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture .... The last Judgment will be the end of this earth, the goats will be separated from the sheep, the realm of the earth will receive all that pertains to Satan and I, as good shepherd, will gather My sheep and lead them to green pastures, the earth will be desolate and bare, without any life whatsoever .... it will wait for the working of My love and then new creations will emerge again which will reshape it into the paradise of Eden once more .... a new earth will arise which will be inhabited by a happy human generation, and all hardship will have ceased for those people who proved their love and loyalty to Me in the last days before the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Destruction of earth is the result of experiments ....

B.D. 8624 from September 23rd 1963, taken from Book No. 90

The final work of the earth's destruction will be triggered by you humans yourselves. And I will not stop you, because I also consider the spiritual substance which, as a result of this work of destruction, will be liberated from matter and able to continue its process of development in new forms on the new earth. You have been informed of this several times already and yet have little belief, for the whole event is simply unimaginable to you. Nevertheless, it is the conclusion of a period of development which will lead to a new period, so that the work of return can once again successfully proceed in lawful order, which was no longer evident before the destruction of the old earth. My adversary completes his last satanic work by influencing people to do something which he has no power to do himself: to destroy works of creation .... in the belief of thereby releasing the constrained spirits and taking control of them. He manipulates people and induces them to carry out all kinds of experiments which, however, will fail with devastating effect due to peoples' lack of knowledge. For people dare to experiment without having explored the outcome .... they will unleash forces they cannot control and consequently are doomed to die. And with them the creation work earth, too, will be subject to enormous destructions .... The entire earth's surface will totally change, all works of creation on earth will fall prey to destruction, the effects will penetrate to the core of the earth, and thus one can speak of a destruction of enormous proportions although people themselves will not be able to observe it, apart from the small flock which I will lead away from earth beforehand into a realm of peace.

I Myself would never allow such destruction if I would not thereby gain new opportunities of salvation for the still constrained spiritual substance, which has already languished for an infinitely long time in hardest matter .... Yet continued development would also be possible for this spiritual substance if people did not reverse the lawful order and always just lived up to their helpful task on earth .... But people no longer live within divine order, and therefore My adversary exerts great influence over them and impels them to start a process in the hope of gaining the return of the constrained spirits to him. And I will not stop him, since it still depends on every person's own free will to comply with My adversary's inducement .... Nevertheless, regardless of what people do, I will always know how to utilise the effects of their actions correctly. For even the world of darkness is subject to Me and My might, and it will have to serve Me while at the same time taking part in My work of return, if only unconsciously. But I have always known the direction of humanity's will and I was able to incorporate it in My plan of Salvation .... I know when the moment in time has come when spiritual progress can no longer be expected ....

I also know when the time has come to liberate the constrained spiritual substances, and therefore will not prevent people's activity when they set an enormous work of destruction into motion due to their misguided will, which aims for My adversary, and thus people are his willing instruments. For he himself is unable to destroy any work of creation, he cannot dissolve any kind of matter and all power over the spirits has been taken away from him. This is why he tries to regain it, and people who belong to him contribute themselves towards the disintegration of matter .... at first through countless experiments which then take on proportions which matter can no longer withstand .... But I allow the spirits captivated therein to be set free, if only at the expense of humanity, which itself has reached a spiritual low that requires a new banishment into matter .... And irrespective of what My adversary and the people who belong to him will undertake .... in the final analysis it will nevertheless serve the progress of the spiritual substances again, which is meant to reach perfection one day. Therefore My plan of Salvation will surely be implemented, as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The final work of destruction ....

B.D. 7630 from June 23rd 1960, taken from Book No. 80

The final work of destruction will be caused by people's own will, nevertheless, I shall not hamper this will .... firstly, because it is free and shall also have to justify itself, and secondly, because I based My plan of Salvation on this free will in a way that it will benefit the continued development of the spiritual beings .... I truly do not determine people's wrong inclinations and actions; I only let them have absolute freedom which they, however, misuse by interfering in the laws of nature, by experimenting with forces which they cannot fully control as yet and whose effects they therefore don't know. But it is their fault that they conduct experiments for the wrong reasons, that they are not motivated by thoughts of love to carry out their intentions .... And for this reason their guilt will have such terrible consequences .... For it will result in an act of destruction to which everything living in, on and above the earth will fall prey .... For although the planet as such will remain the entire surface of earth will nevertheless become changed, and that will also mean the destruction of all life and all works of creation on this earth which constrained spiritual substances. And thus, these spirits will receive their freedom for the time being, they will be able to escape from their form regardless of the degree of maturity they had reached. But they will not keep this freedom .... For they will have to continue their path of development and therefore will be placed into new forms. And in order to make it possible for the spiritual substances still bound in the creations to continue with their development I shall allow the wrong will of people who will cause this work of destruction, but the human race itself will perish as a result of this wrong will, for only My Own will survive the final destruction, and there will only be a few ....

The majority of people, however, are already so distant from Me that their spiritual fate is already decided, for they have reached the lowest point which excludes further development on this earth .... On account of their profane state they will give rise to the end of the old earth, and thus it will come to pass as people want it themselves: everything will be changed yet only in line with My eternal law of order .... People will indeed initiate it, yet I Myself will determine or direct the consequences according to My eternal plan of Salvation, which was based on people's wrong will so that all wrong thinking shall nevertheless still yield right results .... For I will direct the consequences according to My will, admittedly it doesn't correspond to people's will but it serves the spirits' continued development. And that is My plan, of which I inform you time and again so that each one of you can shape himself according to this plan while there is still time, for each one of you can still belong to those who will be saved at the end .... each person can still shape his nature such that he will belong to 'My Own' .... But he must believe and live a life of love, he must turn his will to Me, and I will accept him and grant him the strength to achieve the work of transformation on himself .... Then he need not fear the end either, regardless of how threatening world events seem to evolve .... I protect My Own in every adversity and danger, I help them in an earthly and spiritual way, for My Own shall become strong in faith and therefore noticeably experience My help .... And time and again I announce this to you humans so that you can prepare yourselves if only you are of good will to live in order to please Me .... For the end will come without fail because the time granted to you is over ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

World turn ....

B.D. 5524 from November 4th 1952, taken from Book No. 61

The turn of the world is imminent .... You humans do not know what this means, for a period of time is coming to an end which you do not believe possible. A new redemption period will begin under completely different conditions, an era will start which cannot be compared to the present one. A new world will arise, i.e., the earth will bear completely new creations, and people will be allowed to see these creations who still knew those of the old earth and enjoy God's miracles which testify to His infinite power and wisdom and His greater than great love. Humanity is approaching the end, for only a few will be allowed to experience and enliven the new earth. For it presupposes a state of maturity of its inhabitants, because life on the new earth will also take a completely different form, because people on it will be in contact with the kingdom of blessed spirits such that they will be allowed to communicate with each other, they will be instructed and therefore have a high level of knowledge, which only mature souls can endure, and therefore a high degree of development is a prerequisite which only few people on the old earth will reach until the end. The time is approaching its end .... And since people are only on a low level of realization they do not believe and grasp this and therefore do nothing to attain higher maturity .... They also partly expect that a better time will dawn, that people will change and thus a spiritual turning point will still occur on this earth, because such an end as is imminent does not seem credible to them .... They do not want to believe what will irrevocably come .... It is about spiritual upward development, not about an earthly ascent, which seems to be the most important thing to all people. But spiritual development is neglected and therefore makes life on this earth pointless .... Therefore it will come to an end, even though it seems inconceivable to people that this earth should pass away .... The state on earth has become intolerable, a darkness has spread over the earth which is almost impenetrable, the earth has become unsuitable as a schoolhouse of the spiritual and must therefore be changed so that its actual purpose will be fulfilled again. Where a tiny spark of light can still shine there is also a connection to the spiritual kingdom, and this connection will remain even if the earth passes away in its old form, i.e., this light will also be allowed to shine on the new earth, it will be taken over to the new earth because it already shone above the earth, as it were, and thus cannot be touched by its destruction .... People who seek intimate contact with God will survive the end of this earth, they will be raptured and brought to the paradise of the new earth because they will no longer be held back by the heaviness of earth but will find support in the spiritual kingdom during the last difficult days which still await the earth. These, then, will experience the spiritual turning point, but in a different form than people imagine .... Everything will be transformed, every work of creation will be dissolved and the spiritual bound in form will come to progressive development again in a new form on the new earth. Creations of the most glorious kind will delight the human eye and an indescribable rejoicing will sound from the lips of those who are honoured to see the new creations and compare them with the old ones on this earth. And come as it is proclaimed, the earth will pass away in its present form but it will arise anew and testify to God's wisdom, omnipotence and love to the human race which comes forth from the best of this earth, from those who recognize God, love Him and remain faithful to Him in the time of the most difficult battle of faith which will precede the last end .... You humans stand before the turning point of the world .... See to it that you experience it in the strength of faith and the light of knowledge .... See to it that you are among those who will be taken from this earth to bear witness to God's power and glory on the new earth .... Stretch out your hands to Him that He may save you from darkness, that He may fetch you to Himself into His kingdom, where He will again set you new tasks .... To glorify Him and His name, Who rules the world from eternity to eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Preparing for the hour of death

Hour of death .... without preparation .... agony of passing away ....

B.D. 0826 from March 24th 1939, taken from Book No. 17

In the middle of life, man begins to think about questions relating to his bodily end. During this time, he is haunted by thoughts of a sudden end .... he tries to avoid them at first, and yet he will always listen to them. It is like a constant urging to keep these questions in mind, it is like a continuous admonition to remember his end and to take a stand on it. Every moment the spiritual power uses to remind the human being of this, and it is truly only beneficial for the soul to pay attention to such thoughts. An unnoticed moment can already bring existence on earth to an end, and no-one has the power to prolong his own life on earth by one hour when the time of his passing has come. And therefore everyone should be prepared to give up earthly life at any time in order to enter the eternal kingdom. He should consciously concern himself with his continuation of life after death, he should adjust his earthly life such that it is completely in harmony with his earthly task and thus is only a time of preparation for the actual life in the beyond. If he constantly checks himself as to whether his earthly life corresponds to the divine commandments, if he makes it his business to serve the creator of heaven and earth .... if he always seeks contact with Him and thus consciously prepares himself and works on his soul, then the thought of death will not frighten him, he will find it rather pleasant and learn to regard the hour of death as the hour of liberation from the body shackles. People, on the other hand, who fearfully ward off every thought of it or who let the admonitions pass by completely indifferent, will indeed sometimes have an easy earthly life because they will not bother themselves with anything that could shake them out of their calm; they will live straight into the day without any sense of responsibility .... They will also never impose any restrictions on themselves for the sake of a possible continuation of life .... they will reject everything that is held up to them as a task in life .... yet with the approach of death they will fall into a dreadful restlessness and then get to taste all the horrors of it in full, if they have not previously been made accessible to other thoughts through a long time of suffering. The hour of death will not be welcome to them, they still cling to earthly life with all the fibres of their being and do not desire to exchange it for another because they are not prepared for it in the slightest. But the hour of separation comes for all, and often unforeseen. An unprepared person feels all the agonies of passing away, and his end is truly not enviable. And yet, every person has it in his own hands to make this hour an hour of salvation if he always lives his earthly life in such a way that he need not fear the responsibility .... that he can return his life to the father in heaven at any hour with the childlike trust of finding His mercy and His love, because this earthly life was lived in constant contact with Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Keep death in mind ....

B.D. 2912 from October 6th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Imagine the hour of your death and ask yourselves whether you are well prepared for eternity .... Consider your relationship with God and how you have used the pound He has given you for your time on earth .... Ask yourselves whether you could stand before God’s judgment seat, whether your earthly life is right with God, whether you have shown love, and whether you are ready to depart from earth at any hour without fear of having to give account to God .... Consider that your strength will also come to an end with death and that you cannot do anything by yourselves if you depart from this earth with an immature soul. Ask yourselves whether you are satisfied with yourselves and can depart from this world in peace .... And exercise the strictest self criticism, and after that make an effort to perfect yourselves ....

Make use of every day that is given to you, as long as you are on earth you can still achieve a lot. You have the opportunity to purify yourselves even now, because you have the strength to do so and can increase it with actions of love .... Keep death in mind and recognise yourselves as a weak creature who cannot delay for an hour once God has determined your hour of death. And with deeply felt sincerity ask God for His mercy, for His grace, for His support, that He will give you His love and with His love also the strength which guarantees your ascent. Keep only this goal in mind, that you may awaken to eternal life when your earthly life is over, and then live in accord with this goal, carry out God’s will and always think that every day could be your last day on earth .... Then you will prepare yourselves, you will live consciously and without fear pass across into the kingdom of peace, your true home ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

No human being is safe from sudden retrieval ....

B.D. 6614 from August 6th 1956, taken from Book No. 71

Every day is a step closer to the end .... This applies to the individual human being as well as to all inhabitants of earth, for what has been predicted since the beginning of this redemptive epoch will come true: the earth will cease to exist in its present form. But every day is still a gift of grace for you humans, for you can use every day to mature your souls. One day you will understand the meaning of these words and you will feel deep remorse if you have not used the time which is still given to you. Therefore you will be admonished again and again to take all relevant advice seriously, for once time has passed it will be too late and then every person will have to bear the consequences of his way of life. Every person should seriously consider his death, which can happen quite unexpectedly, even if he does not want to believe in an 'end' of the earthly period .... For no one is safe from a sudden call. But he can expect death without worry if he is prepared, because then he knows that he will only change his place of residence and that this change will truly not disappoint him but bring him a free, blissful life. And the human being is prepared when he feels that he belongs to God, when he endeavours to live for His pleasure .... when he remains constantly united with God through prayer and deeds of love .... Then death does not frighten him, for he is not so addicted to the world that he fears losing it .... And you humans could all create this state for yourselves which would free you from the fear of death. You only need to seriously seek contact with God and then you will also endeavour to live according to His will. But therefore you have to believe in Him and also in a continuation of life after death. And most people lack this faith, therefore they want to live it up on earth, they want to deprive the world of what the world offers them and are completely indifferent to the state of their souls .... And thus death will take them by surprise and they will have to pass over into the kingdom of the beyond in a completely immature state if they are still called away before the end of this earth or have to endure a far more dreadful fate .... to be banished anew in matter. People hope for a complete passing away, for being extinguished, and therefore also their indifference towards death .... otherwise they would not be so calm, since every person knows that death can overtake him any day .... Only faith would awaken the sense of responsibility in them, but without faith they do not possess it. And thus one day after the other passes by unsuccessfully for the souls of men, but the end cannot be stopped .... For God's plan will be carried out in its time, no matter what people's condition will be then. But He still admonishes and warns beforehand in every way .... Death approaches people so often and abruptly that even fellow human beings are clearly addressed and could become apprehensive. Again and again people are presented with their earthly task of preparing themselves for the actual life after the death of the body .... Yet the human being retains the freedom of his will. He can only ever be reminded of the end and admonished to make good use of earthly life .... Yet he cannot be forced to believe in it, and the fate that awaits him he creates for himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Serious reference to the end ....

B.D. 5219 from September 26th 1951, taken from Book No. 58

Your days are numbered .... You won't live on this earth for long anymore, your lives will be shortened because the time I granted humanity for its salvation has come to an end, and you, who are presently alive, belong to those who will live to see the end .... I will certainly still recall many beforehand whose souls would not survive the last battle for Me and My kingdom, and many will die far and wide, and the various reasons will not make you humans aware of the fact that the last action has already started, that it is already an act of mercy, because I give those souls the opportunity to continue their process of development in the kingdom of the beyond, which will no longer be possible once the last day has come .... You all have not much time left yet none of you know if he will not be snatched from the midst of life earlier, no-one knows when his hour has come .... Don't mourn those who go before you, for they are recalled by My love; but often remember them in your prayer so that they will make use of the blessings which will also be granted to them in the afterlife. I seriously admonish you all to prepare yourselves for your last hour, for you don't have much time left. I urgently warn you through the events in the world, and if only you kept your eyes open you would recognise the gravity of the hour, for I clearly speak to you through the signs of the time.

However, you humans only have eyes for the world, you give the world your every attention but fail to think of Me, and irritably you shrug everything off what could draw your attention to Me and the end .... You don't want to believe and therefore remain untouched by all happenings which only too clearly demonstrate the truth of My Word to you. It is high time .... yet not in a worldly sense but for penance, for a change of will, for turning back and for reflection .... Don't remain indifferent when I admonish you for whatever it may be .... Ask yourselves in what state you are in when you are being called to leave the earth and to enter through the gate of death into eternity .... Ask yourselves as whether you will be able to stand before My eyes and believe that the hour will soon arrive when your earthly life comes to an end .... Therefore, only take care of your souls and turn your eyes away from the world, for it will perish, the soul, however, is everlasting and its fate in eternity will be according to your way of life on Earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Blessing of the right convinced faith

Unshakeable faith .... preparation for the time to come ....

B.D. 2394 from July 4th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

True faith does not ask for proof and yet remains unshakeable, for the voice of the heart tells it that it is not mistaken, and thus it needs no proof. And such faith will not waver, no matter how much the adversary shakes it .... Man will neither doubt nor allow himself to be deprived of one iota of what faith teaches him. On the contrary, he will strengthen his fellow human beings in their still weak faith and stand up with full conviction for what he has recognized as divine truth. And this is how faith should be when all the forces of the underworld unfold their activities and fight against faith. Then they shall find strong resistance in those believers who are faithful to the lord. And this resistance will break them, i.e. the believers will be victorious. The lord points to that time with the words: "He who believes in Me will have eternal life ....", they will overcome death, they will be stronger than the opposing power, for they believe in the one Who has given them this promise, they believe in Jesus Christ, the son of God and saviour of the world. Consequently, He also stands by them in every earthly and spiritual adversity, for this is how He rewards the love and faith of His living creations who recognize Him as their creator. He fills them with His love and with His (grace) power, and this is able to make man deeply faithful, thus man comes through his deep faith to the love of God and through this again to power and grace. That is why the blessing of true faith should be preached to people, for they will need it in the coming times. And blessed are those who then have the right faith, for they will not fear the world but will be convinced of the divine might and strength and love and therefore always know one Who will take care of them in every adversity and Who will stand by them in the battle which will break out for the sake of faith .... a battle which is of utmost importance, which will be waged with all means and demand countless sacrifices in spiritual as well as earthly terms. And God Himself is preparing this battle of faith .... He first strengthens the people who profess their love and loyalty to Him, He announces the time to them and informs them of the signs which precede the battle of faith ....

(4.7.1942) For it is His will that the believers prepare themselves for this time and ask and wrestle for strong faith .... He therefore gives them strength through His word. He brings Himself so close to them that they feel Him and their faith is thereby strengthened. And His spirit floods them and gives them the realization that everything happens for the sake of people and that what comes must also be endured because it is inevitable. The will to believe must be present, then the human being need not fear that he might ever lack strength if this strength of faith is required. For then God is with every individual who calls upon Him and brings him help in his adversity. But a convinced faith is not fearful and despondent, but courageous and strong .... A person may send his thoughts to God in prayer and trust, but he does not doubt that he will be helped, for he knows that he is protected by the promise of Christ: "He who believes in Me will have eternal life ...." The believer, however, does not value earthly life highly and only strives for eternal life. And he is certain of all earthly help from God, because he places his life and his fate in God's hands. A true faith is also able to give much strength to his fellow human beings, for it is a testimony to the fact that man overcomes everything more easily and therefore an incentive for those to emulate him ....

amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Faithful congregation .... faith power ....

B.D. 3312 from October 29th 1944, taken from Book No. 43

A believing congregation can be a great blessing in the midst of unbelievers, for if it lives out the word of God and God's promises are fulfilled in it, the believers will be a living example of Christ's teaching of love and at the same time proof of the truth of His word, which will also enable the unbelievers to come to faith if they are of good will. And this believing congregation is Christ's church through which His word is spread, for anyone who lives by faith, who fulfils the divine commandments, thus who takes Christ's teaching of love as the guiding principle of his life, will also try to persuade his fellow human being to do the same; he will hold the word of God up to him, he will preach love to him, he will try to strengthen his faith and try to incorporate him into Christ's church, the community of believers, in order to win his soul for the kingdom of God. He will thus work for the kingdom of God .... And thus a believing congregation can have a very beneficial effect and also prepare fellow human beings for the coming battle of faith. It can provide them with the evidence of the strength that lies in faith and the rich knowledge that a life of love brings to people, and thereby they will be stimulated to cultivate faith and love, and thereby strengthened and thus able to offer resistance if the battle of faith also approaches them. One person will have to lift himself up from the other, and the believer will also muster the strength to be a support for the weak believers. And a believing congregation will stand like a bulwark against the onslaught of the world, of faithless people. For the word of God imparts great strength to the believers. The divine will is proclaimed to people through the word of God, Christ's teaching of love is conveyed to them, and anyone who fulfils God's will by living in love will also be permeated by God's strength, and God's strength is insurmountable, thus the believer can face the coming time without worry and also impart strength to those who join, who join the congregation in the will to do what is right before God. The believer will not lose his faith, for whatever spiritual knowledge he possesses which corresponds to the truth he will never ever give away, and this spiritual knowledge has also earned him a profound faith which is now alive, i.e. which carries out works of love through which the human being's spiritual knowledge will increase ever more. Such faith will be unshakeable and therefore also remain in the final battle. Many weak believers will be strengthened by it and unbelievers will change and come to faith, because the strength of faith will be revealed if profound believers request it in order to provide their fellow human beings with the evidence that the word of God is truth and deserves fullest faith ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Coming need .... living faith .... test of faith ....

B.D. 4698 from July 26th 1949, taken from Book No. 54

You have to expect an extremely great adversity in which only faith in Me can sustain you, for little earthly help will be able to be brought to you and you, left to your own devices, will have to appeal for all help from Me. And then you will visibly be able to ascertain the success of profound faith, for My love will always know ways and means that you will be released from the most oppressive adversity. There will be a time when human wisdom and human will will be ineffective because you lack the strength which you have to request from Me. And yet, one will be able to help the other, and if he does so his own hardship will also decrease, yet the entire living conditions will experience a change due to My natural intervention which, however, is intended to show worldly people the impermanence and worthlessness of that which alone is desirable to them .... Again and again I draw your attention to this time, yet in the gear of the world it seems impossible to you that such a time still lies ahead of you. But how then will you survive if you have not already prepared yourselves for it, if no help can be brought to you on the part of the world because I Myself prevent this? .... How can you expect help if you don't believe in Me and take refuge in Me? Your faith in Me is still very weak, even if you profess it with your mouth and also speak My name as evidence of your faith in Me. Yet true faith has to be won, and I only call true faith living faith, the firm inner conviction of what you claim to believe. But you will fail when this difficult test of faith is put to you. Only then will you realize how much more you should concern yourselves with thoughts of Me, your creator and father of eternity, Who is love, wisdom and omnipotence in Himself, thus He wants to and can help you and will do so if you have this firm faith in Me. It is faith which I want to shape into a living faith through My word, which I repeatedly convey to you, and through the adversity and tests of faith to which I already subject you so that you will mature and become strong in faith before the great adversity sets in. Still regard every day as a gift and make use of it, let your thoughts wander upwards, that is, think more often about your purpose of existence and aim, about life in eternity and about Me, Who is the controller and shaper of everything that exists and in Whom it will be easy for you to believe if only you seriously want to and mentally occupy yourselves with Him. For I truly help everyone to recognize Me who only has the will to do so. And if he calls upon Me I will hear him because I want him to believe in Me. Don't let the great adversity approach you until you have gained this faith in Me. I alone will be able to help you if all other help fails, for no thing is impossible with God .... And I will provide you with the evidence in the coming time that a profound faith is able to do everything and also banishes the greatest adversity .... Therefore you can also look forward to that time without fear if you have a living faith in Me, in My love, wisdom and omnipotence ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Sacrificial love ....

B.D. 2783 from June 22nd 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Love enables a person to make any sacrifice, and thus your love should be such that you will gladly and joyfully give up everything if this will help your neighbour. Sacrificial love is inexpressibly beneficial; both for your souls as well as for the soul of a fellow human being who thereby learns to love as well, for the love which touches him will also kindle the indwelling spark of love, which can develop into a flame. A person's deed must be inspired by love, only then will it be true love which not only expresses itself in words and feelings but in active care as well. The bliss of accomplishing a kind deed which helps a fellow human being makes a person feel very happy .... Thus love by itself is already rewarding, because it is pleasing and encourages constantly new actions of love. A love which is willing to make sacrifices does not consider itself; a person gives of what he owns without thinking if it benefits someone else, he gives to others and is happy that he can help his fellow human being .... Only this kind of love will result in his soul's maturity, which is his goal on earth, for it will make his heart receptive for the divine Love Itself, Which requires such a prepared soul as an abode in order to stay and work in a person. Through his love, the human being draws God, Who is Love Itself, close to him, and he will never be without love because divine love will fill his heart and his whole nature will change into love .... He will adapt himself to God; he will find the union with Him on earth already, which is the purpose and goal of his life on earth .... Anyone making a sacrifice out of love for his neighbour gives up very little in exchange for so much more .... As long as he is still fond of earthly possessions, as long as the commodities of the world mean everything to him, he will be incapable of any kind-hearted deed, for his selfish love will be too great and will prevent him from giving for his fellow human being's sake. Only love will make him do this, the love for his fellow human being will make his possessions seem worthless to him, he will only try to help and will no longer calculate the advantages he would gain from his wealth, he will give gladly and joyfully because he will be motivated to do so by love .... But anyone without love is incapable of parting with the possessions of the world, nor will he ever experience pure joy, he will not get to know the happiness which kind-hearted activity triggers in a person .... And in order to help those people, in order to teach them actions of love, God allows adversity to come upon the earth .... harsh conditions, which should encourage every person to practise love; an adversity which intends to kindle the spark of love in every person in order to act with love. Once he has felt the happiness of kind-hearted activity, his heart will no longer be so hardened. Hence you humans should practise love, you should give what is dear and valuable to you if you can reduce people's adversity with it .... you should not think long as to whether it will be to your advantage or disadvantage; you should be impelled by the love in your heart, and this does not stop and think .... It makes sacrifices and gladly gives what it owns, it only wants to help and ease a fellow human being's fate .... And if you can make sacrifices, you will not become poorer but gain far more riches, for God's strength of love will flow to you, which exceeds the value of all earthly possessions .... You will sacrifice earthly goods and exchange them for spiritual possessions, and these possessions will be yours to keep, they cannot be taken away from you, even if you leave the Earth and enter the spiritual kingdom .... Every sacrifice you have made out of love for your fellow human beings will increase your eternal possessions. For this reason you should spend your life on earth with continuous actions of love, you should be of service and give to others, offer help and advice to those who are still weak and require physical and spiritual assistance. You should make sacrifices in order to also awaken love in your fellow human being ..... so that you will fulfil your mission on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Presupposition of the presence of God: love ....

B.D. 8515 from June 1st 1963, taken from Book No. 89

Again and again I want to point out to you that you all can hear My voice when you just carry out the change back of your nature to love and are now so intimately connected to Me through love that you can hear Me. Because My presence, which you now allow in you through love, will then also prove itself through My address, as you also heard My word in you in the beginning, when you had gone out from Me in all perfection. You are indeed still far away from it at the beginning of your existence as man, because your nature lets little love be recognized; but very quickly you can change, and you can become happy men on earth, if you just join Me intimately, what only presupposes a life in love. And again and again I give you the assurance that every gulf can be bridged when you just muster the will for it yourselves, because you just need to pray intimately to also secure My presence for you. The spiritual spark in you, which is part of My father-spirit from eternity, will also constantly push towards it, and if the human being consciously strives for the unification of his spiritual spark with the father-spirit .... that he lives a life of love and thus causes the eternal love Itself to be present, then he will also certainly be able to hear My voice within himself .... the clearer the stronger love flares up in him .... Then therefore My spirit can pour into a suitable vessel, because love banishes all impurity out of the heart and this has therefore prepared itself right that My love stream can flow in. And to be radiated through by My spirit means to gain deepest, truthful knowledge .... to change the state of ignorance, of spiritual blindness and darkness into a state of light and clarity about everything what is connected with one's own being .... To be ignorant is not a state of bliss .... To stand in brightest knowledge will always make man happy because then he is also already close to his original state where he was radiated through with light and power .... And this light and power will be his share when he brings love in him to unfold .... Then My light of love also radiates to him again, then he can also hear Me Myself again .... He can exchange with Me; he can ask, and he will receive answer; he can be introduced to deepest knowledge through My word, because My spirit flows over him and inner clarity, bright knowledge will always fill him with happiness .... Love therefore secures this blissful state for him; love gives him light and strength; love establishes the bond with Me as the Eternal Love, and this human being clearly and distinctly hears My voice within himself who only ever lives a life of love. Only through My death on the cross did it become possible again that this intimate union with Me took place, because before My opponent possessed too much power and he prevented men from love work, where he could only .... and because the original sin had created an unbridgeable gulf between My living creations and Me .... I have bridged this gulf Myself through My death on the cross ..... Nevertheless, every human being has to step onto the bridge himself and restore the bond with Me on his own initiative .... And this only happens through love, because I can only unite with a person who seeks to assimilate himself to My original nature, who draws Me to himself through a life of love .... And so love is the prerequisite to also be able to hear My voice, because love results in My presence and My presence proves itself again through My address .... And so I also could fill My disciples with My spirit and give a clear sign of My work after My ascent to heaven .... Through My death on the cross they had again become free from all guilt, their life was a service in love and their hearts thus prepared that My spirit could flow in, and this obviously happened because I wanted it that way that men take note of My unusual work in My disciples .... And so they could also .... full of wisdom from Me .... now carry out their mission to spread My gospel to the world and to proclaim Me and My great work of grace and mercy .... For all men are to reach their perfection on earth, and therefore they must first lead a life in love to then be led by Me Myself by the hand, to mature in their souls and to grow in knowledge and to be able to associate with Me Myself as a child associates with its father .... And then they will also hear My voice the higher the degree of their love increases .... For the father speaks with His child .... God speaks with His creatures because He wants to lead everything again to perfection, because all His creatures are to live again in light and power and freedom eternally ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Admonition to prepare for the end ....

B.D. 5195 from August 25th 1951, taken from Book No. 58

You should prepare yourselves for the coming time .... What My seers and prophets have proclaimed will come to pass, for time has expired and according to eternal law humanity is facing a radical change, which has to be understood in a spiritual as well as a material sense. It is the time of the end, the earth is changing and for the inhabitants of earth an era comes to an end and a new one begins. Yet only a few of the people who are presently alive will experience this new era, for preconditions have to be complied with which only those few will carry out. For this reason the earth will come to an end and countless people will die as a result because they cannot experience the new era anymore. I Am indeed lenient with those who will still come to Me in the last hour, who will call upon Me for mercy, yet only a few will suddenly change and realise their sinfulness and therefore still be accepted by Me in the last hour. But it is My will that the small flock of My Own shall reach the final goal, that they will survive the ending of this era and enter the new era where I will need them to uphold My law of order. And therefore I say to you:

Prepare yourselves for the coming time, for it will make extraordinary demands on you, on your will, your faith and your loyalty to Me. The approaching time enables you to achieve exceptionally high maturity but it will also lay claim to all your strength. For the closer it gets to the end the more that which is actually reality will appear unreal to you, the more your faith will be attacked and My name dragged through the mud. But if you seriously prepare yourselves you will be above it all, for as soon as you belong to those who know, your faith can no longer be shaken. Knowledge, however, is the consequence of love .... therefore you should make an effort to live a busy life of love for then you will prepare yourselves well for the end .... This is My advice which you should not ignore .... Cultivate love .... and an abundance of strength and light will flow to you which will enable you to resist everything that will be inflicted on you in the last days and nothing will be able to incapacitate you in the final battle. Prepare yourselves and don't hesitate, for the time is approaching the end, this period of Salvation will be terminated because it corresponds to the eternal order that a change will have to take place as soon as no further progress can be achieved in the spiritual development .... No spiritual impetus can be found amongst people, only a few are striving towards the light and for these few I have a new task in mind which will only start after the change that takes place at the end. Hence they, My small flock, will once again be admonished to eagerly work at improving their souls, for the last great onslaught will happen soon, the last battle begins which shall find forearmed fighters who will enter the battle with Me and therefore will also win .... who will triumph in the end over the opponent and his followers ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Strengthening of faith through love work ....

B.D. 5371 from April 21st 1952, taken from Book No. 59

You strengthen yourselves enormously in your faith if you live a life of love and are always intent on serving Me and your neighbour. Whatever you undertake, you should always be driven by the will to help, love should always determine you and inspire you to think, speak and act. Then you will enter into closest contact with Me, and the result of this is a firm and unshakeable faith which fills your whole being, a faith which gives you inner peace and security, that you are under My protection, that you, as your father's children, are never abandoned and lonely, that therefore nothing can happen to you but what I deem good for you. Love must be deepened in you so that your faith will become stronger. You must help your fellow human being and want to make him happy, you must alleviate suffering and reduce hardship, you must want to support him with advice and action and divest yourselves of what he lacks if the hardship is thereby reduced. You must support him spiritually, help his soul to believe, give him a good example through loving actions, you must instruct him and take care of him if he is weak in faith and does not recognize Me correctly .... You must do everything you want to be done for you in the same adversity. And you yourselves will have the greatest blessing, for you will thereby kindle a light within yourselves which will then shine upon all those around you. You will be able to prove the strength of a strong faith to your fellow human beings, you will be able to achieve great things as a result of love and the faith arising from it. Then there will be neither lack of strength nor fear, neither worries nor anxious questions .... You will feel safe in Me because I must be where love is and My closeness will give you peace and security .... Don't let up in your activity of love, give and make happy, and then let yourselves be made happy by Me, Who gives you everything and fails you nothing if you only believe ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Endure suffering

Childship to God .... Tremendous suffering on Earth ....

B.D. 3352 from December 1st 1944, taken from Book No. 43

In order to gain childship on earth the human being must shape himself into love and thereby enable himself to already establish union with God on earth, so that he will enter the spheres of light in a completely mature state when he passes away from earth. Hence his soul must have become so purified through kind-hearted activity that God Himself can take abode in it and his spirit unites with the Father-spirit. In that case the human being will have fulfilled his task on earth completely and achieved his goal and, as a being of light, will have found entry into the spiritual realm, where it will subsequently create and work. However, this degree of maturity necessitates a complete renunciation of material possessions .... This fusion with the eternal Deity is impossible as long as a person still clings to matter, since his heart is not entirely cleansed from cravings and therefore not yet prepared for the acceptance of the divine spirit. Then the human being will have to accept much suffering in order to accomplish the soul's final refinement, and therefore much suffering will be imposed upon extremely benevolent and devout people so that the soul's refinement can take place. Where people are burdened by particularly harsh suffering and nevertheless profound faith is displayed, the soul might have chosen a particularly difficult life for itself in order to attain the final goal on earth, the childship to God. This goal must be aspired to and reached on earth and will always necessitate the most arduous living conditions, because the soul must enter the kingdom of the beyond completely pure and unadulterated and this calls for a particularly effective process of purification. Suffering is always the means of help in order to attain the spiritual goal .... It shall lead towards God if the soul is still disinclined towards God, or it shall purify and crystallise the soul, so that it can come close to God as the purest being in order to be able to enter into the most blissful union with Him. Suffering and love must always work together towards deifying a person on earth; consequently, a loving human being should not fear suffering but humbly take it upon himself bearing in mind the high goal he can reach on earth, for he has chosen his earthly path himself in realisation that it will help him attain highest maturity if his will does not offer resistance.

Nevertheless, the delights of the childship to God make up for all suffering in earthly life a thousand fold. And the time on earth is short, it is like a moment in the span of eternity .... And as soon as a person is profoundly faithful he also can always receive the strength from God to endure everything that is imposed upon him, for then he will send his heartfelt prayer to God and God Himself will give him strength and make him a conqueror of life on earth .... God Himself will fetch His child if it has passed its test of earthly life and departs from earth as a pure being .... But his life on earth will always be characterised by love and suffering, because without it the soul will not be totally purified for admitting God into the human being's heart. This heartfelt bond with God must already take place on earth, otherwise the soul will not stand firm against the temptations of the world nor would it achieve total purification through suffering because it would lack the strength to bear the latter without complaining, and all grumbling or resisting still indicates a lack of complete submission to God's will. However, the soul must become as one with God .... It must have the most intimate bond with Him, it must want the suffering itself and also gratefully accept it as a gift from God in realisation that it pulls down the last barriers between God and itself and that only an overcoming of them will result in the highest bliss .... to become a child of God with all rights and duties .... This is every person's goal on earth but only a few attain it. Only a few are in such intimate contact with God through love that even in suffering they recognise His greater than great Fatherly love which would provide them with the most blissful fate in eternity .... Their fate on earth is not an enviable one, yet in the kingdom of the beyond they occupy the highest level .... They are in God's immediate vicinity and therefore indescribably happy, for they can act independently according to their will, which is also always God's will .... They can create and shape and, time and again, contribute towards the redemption of that which, still being distant from God, requires the most varied creations in order to advance their development. And this is the most blissful fate which fully compensates and makes up for the suffering of earthly life and should therefore be all people's goal on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Destiny .... purification possibilities ....

B.D. 4540 from January 14th 1949, taken from Book No. 52

Do not rebel against fate if it seems hard to you, otherwise you rebel against Me. I know that you suffer and how you suffer, but that this suffering is also necessary for your soul. And if you desire a better fate for yourselves in eternity, you must regard earthly life as a short time of preparation for the actual life in eternity, which is intended to prepare you for it. But you can only be suitable for the spiritual kingdom if your soul can bear My nearness. This state therefore has to be reached on earth in order to be a candidate for the spiritual kingdom, and this requires a strict school where the soul is exposed to opportunities for purification which should and will bring it success if it is willing. Therefore life must offer such purification opportunities, and these only exist in opportunities for serving neighbourly love or in suffering of the most varied kind. You humans have now become very lukewarm in your work of love and therefore need the second means of purification .... Suffering in an intensified form. I would never let people suffer, because My love for My living creations is exceedingly great. Yet without suffering no human being would mature but be in greatest danger of completely detaching himself from Me and becoming attached to matter. And I want to prevent this, and thus I often use violent means, I approach you through sorrowful events in order to induce you to come to Me, to unite with Me and to receive the strength directly from Me in order not to succumb. I know about your development, about your will since eternity, and therefore your fate is also My work and imposed on you in wise foresight of its possibility of success. And therefore you should not grumble or complain but always bear in mind that I have intended everything for you, joy and suffering, and if suffering oppresses you excessively, remember that your earthly life is no more long but that increased suffering also ensures your spiritual progress. Rejoice that you may suffer, for My love has intended it for you because I want to help you become perfect in order to be united with you forever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Love and suffering purify the soul ....

B.D. 7608 from May 26th 1960, taken from Book No. 80

Love and suffering purify the human soul, love and suffering are the purifying agents which make the soul permeable to light, which repel everything impure from it and shape the soul in such a way that it can enter the kingdom of light without having to perish from the radiation of light which then happens to it. Love alone could bring about such a purification of the soul, for love is radiant light which consumes everything that exposes itself to it, so that then only the spiritual substance remains which once came forth from God as a perfect being. Love alone would therefore bring about a transformation of the soul so that it could enter the spiritual kingdom completely spiritualized and clear. But love is not brought by people to the degree which would result in such a transfiguration of the soul .... And that is why love must also be accompanied by suffering, which is also a sure means for its purification. And suffering must therefore be humbly borne by people if the soul is to completely purify itself and become a spiritual being permeable to light. And therefore you should also bless suffering and accept it as a gift of grace from God's hand. You don't know the effect of love and suffering, again and again you are told how successful you can be if you live in love and patiently endure the suffering imposed on you during your time on earth. Yet you don't value this knowledge, you are negligent in your activity of love and you often rebel when suffering weighs you down .... You want to shake it off you, you don't like to endure suffering, and therefore your soul needs a long time until it has completely purged itself, and often it doesn't achieve it on earth, and then it enters the kingdom of the beyond without being sufficiently prepared .... It has not yet been completely purified on earth, and therefore it is not so easy for bright light to shine through it, because again and again the dross darkens the light, because again and again it prevents the rays of light of love from touching it, which will always constitute its beatitude. Love and suffering are necessary in earthly life because they help the soul to mature .... However, the soul can reduce the amount of suffering at any time if it exercises love to an increased degree, if its degree of love is so high that all dross of the soul is dissolved through love .... thus if the process of transformation through love has taken place and the soul is completely purified when it departs from this earth. Yet the person who is unable to be depressed by suffering can consider himself blissfully happy, for the soul increasingly repels the dross and more and more freely receives the light which it can now radiate through on earth and which then constitutes its bliss in the spiritual kingdom. All spiritual substances shall mature, body and soul shall spiritualize themselves during earthly life, and this can also happen quickly if the human being endeavours to always live in love, and if he also bears the suffering imposed on him with regard to its effect on the soul .... if he bears it without grumbling or complaining .... if only he always regards it as a God-imposed means of purification which can earn the soul progress which will make it highly happy after the death of the body, where the soul's maturity alone determines its fate .... where the soul alone is assessed according to its state of maturity and this therefore necessitates a complete purification which only the human being's will can accomplish itself. For he must be willing to love and suffer on earth .... Then the soul will become increasingly more receptive to light, then its spiritual destiny will be sealed .... it will attain life and will now never lose this life again ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Detachment from the worldly

Detachment from earthly goods .... deprivations ....

B.D. 2551 from November 15th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

Free yourselves from the bonds of the world and you will achieve the greatest success, for what the world offers you only lasts for a short time, but then you will recognize your shortcomings, for you have only lived for the world and have no other success to report than to have stood in worldly honour. A life on earth in limited circumstances, a life of simplicity and unpretentiousness, on the other hand, can bring you spiritual goods of incalculable value. You always have to remind yourselves that earth is only a short time of preparation for the actual life in eternity, you have to consider that you cannot take any of the earthly goods with you, that reputation and fame are invalid in view of death, that earthly knowledge is worthless in eternity. You must also consider that the body passes away and with it the comforts it desired .... Only the soul remains, whose state corresponds to the pursuit of spiritual possessions on earth .... And if you go along on earth in utmost unpretentiousness and think of your soul at the same time, then you are to be called abundant when you enter the beyond, for only now does life on earth have an effect. And this state is of eternal duration as soon as it is a state of light, but it means endless agonies for the soul which refrained from spiritual endeavour on earth and only strived for earthly success, earthly well-being and earthly wealth. As soon as the world still entices you, as soon as you expect success from it, this will always happen at the expense of the soul, for where the soul earnestly strives and struggles for perfection, there the desire for the world dies .... Where the soul seeks God and wants to live to please Him, the pleasures of the world are ignored. This is the right life on earth, although man should fulfil his duty, i.e. use his vitality for the benefit of his fellow human beings, as it is the divine will. For God has given every human being his task for earthly life, the fulfilment of which contributes to the attainment of maturity of soul, so that love for one's neighbour is the driving force and the human being is willing to place himself and his strength at the service of his neighbour. Increased enjoyment of life, however, reduces the soul's success, for spiritual striving ignores the world, but worldly pleasures make spiritual striving impossible. And therefore choose and decide what you deem more precious, earthly possessions, wealth and reputation and an eternal life in darkness or an unnoticed earthly life in simplicity, which you use to shape your soul in order to then be able to enter a light-filled beyond, which will richly compensate you for all privations .... People only think about the present, and they try to gain everything from the present, and yet life on earth passes by quickly and they are faced with eternity, which they could shape into a marvellous one for themselves if they did not value the present, the time on earth, so highly. Therefore, try to free yourselves from what the world offers you .... For it is vain dazzle, it is poison for your soul and a constant obstacle to your soul's work. Seek God alone in this world so that you will have found Him when you enter that world which is the real life for the soul. For God is your bliss, and His love seizes you who, for His sake, disregard the earth's goods ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Realisation of the worthlessness of the earthly .... afterlife ....

B.D. 4110 from August 24th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

What can earthly life still offer you if you have realised that life in the spiritual kingdom is far more valuable, that it is, after all, the actual life which is only preceded by a period of preparation .... the life of the soul in embodiment as a human being .... And when this time of preparation draws to a close, every thought must then be directed towards the afterlife, this afterlife must be eagerly awaited because it replaces the life in the last shell and the soul as a free spirit enters spheres which touch it in an extremely pleasant way if only the soul has reached a certain degree of maturity. Everything earthly must lose its appeal in view of this realisation and every day must only be regarded as an intermediate station. And thus the human being cannot be shocked by the knowledge of the near end, for if he has this knowledge he knows the cause and purpose of it, and the knowledge of it only contributes to a faster detachment from everything that belongs to earth. The human being has to become calm within himself, he only has to concentrate on spiritual knowledge, he has to strive to avoid every temptation and hand himself completely over to God so that he will be seized by His love, and then he will only live in God and his earthly life will not have been in vain. However, the knowledge of eternal truth is a gift of grace which the human being can and must acquire for himself through unselfish neighbourly love; but this always means overcoming selfish love and thus renouncing earthly joys and pleasures of his own accord .... Consequently, the human being must first give something before he can receive, he must not regard the earth with its appeals as desirable, but he must learn to despise it, only then does he relinquish what is still valuable to his fellow human beings. He gives it to the needy neighbour and receives something purely spiritual in return .... The spheres of light open up to him and radiate into his heart, which now detaches itself more and more from earthly things and exchanges spiritual knowledge for it, which now makes him consciously strive for spiritual life. The end will not come as a surprise to such people, for through knowledge they stand in deep faith and through faith again in the knowledge of God's eternal plan of salvation, of the meaning and purpose of earthly life and of the worthlessness of earthly matter. They live consciously and with God and will gladly exchange life for eternal bliss ....

Amen

Translation handled by Christian Taffertshofer

Indications of disasters ....

B.D. 7475 from December 11th 1959, taken from Book No. 79

Soon it will become obvious to you how transient everything is that belongs to the world, because you will hear more and more often about destruction by the forces of nature, about all kinds of accidents and disasters and the unexpected deaths of many people .... And no-one knows whether and when they might have to suffer the same fate, no-one knows when their last hour will come. Yet each person knows that they cannot take anything along into eternity .... Therefore they should let-up in their earthly striving, in their chasing after all sorts of earthly possessions, for when the hour of death arrives they must leave everything behind .... Time and again you will be reminded of this through unforeseen instances when belongings have become worthless through sudden cases of death and all kinds of misfortune. But these are all signs of the Eternal Deity's mercy which are to remind you to remember your own death as well .... All these are signs of His love, which only ever wants to advance your soul's salvation and which would like to help you take stock of yourselves and change your way of life. For everything you do for the world, everything you only do for your earthly life, merely provides you with transient goods; but the spiritual goods you offer your soul will gain you spiritual possessions again which will follow you into eternity, even if you are suddenly and unexpectedly recalled from your earthly life. For spiritual possessions are everlasting, they cannot be taken away from you and will make you very happy in the kingdom of the beyond one day .... Nevertheless, regardless of how often the transience of all earthly things is pointed out to you, you never ever try to mentally assign such destinies to yourselves but go on living as before, and time progressively moves towards the end; a limit has been set, both for the individual person as well as for all people, which no-one can ever determine but which might be the next day for him, because every individual person is in God's hand. People should always remember this and live as they would were they to know the day. Every day they should be willing to leave the earth; they should constantly increase their spiritual wealth and always defer their earthly desires, they should live in awareness of eternity and not just for the moment, since plans for the future can never be made with certainty, thus they should rather count on an early death and prepare themselves for eternity than spend every day merely striving and craving for earthly possessions, for these are and will remain transient and won't gain the soul any advantage. However, only the soul will survive, it cannot perish, and to make sure that its fate will be good, the human being should provide the soul with that which will help it progress towards happiness: .... The human being should only ever accomplish works of love, in that case he would truly take better care of his soul than he is able to do for his body. For the latter will be preserved as soon as the human being considers his soul first, but soul and body need not fear death, which otherwise will always be dreaded by a person and scare him as long as the human being on earth does not bear his actual purpose in mind. Yet anyone who takes care of his soul first is no longer afraid of death, to a certain extent he is prepared every day and death will not take him by surprise, instead he will merely consider it a much welcome change of location ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Serious reminder and indication of the end ....

B.D. 7298 from March 4th 1959, taken from Book No. 77

The turn of the world is still preceded by much misery, for people still have to be severely touched beforehand because they go along in the frenzy of worldly pleasure and make no effort to prepare themselves for the near end, for their own end as well as for the end of the earth, which is immensely significant for every single human being. It is no longer a long time but people do not believe it and work and create as if they still had eternally long times ahead of them where they or their descendants can reap the fruits of their labour .... But no one will attain the blessing of what he tries to build with effort and sacrifice. Everything will take the course of the earthly, it will fall prey to destruction, in whatever way that may happen. Even the coming natural disaster can deprive you of all earthly possessions, insofar as you humans have your dwelling place in the area of this natural occurrence. But even those who will survive it unscathed will no longer have a long life span, and their possessions will also face ruin, for the end will follow not long after, and nothing will be spared from this end .... And if you humans seriously think about it, then your effort and work should not be in proportion to the benefit of what you create for yourselves, because you yourselves don't know how long you will be beneficiaries, on the other hand you know exactly that once the death of your body is certain. Although you don't want to believe that actual life will only begin after that .... But you should nevertheless reckon with it and prepare yourselves, and you will truly do well and gain far more than earthly possessions can mean to you. The time ahead of you cannot be called a time of rest, every single one of you will be affected by all kinds of strokes of fate so that you will not sink into rest, which for you is equal to the rest of death, for you should be and remain vigilant and again and again be reminded of the upheaval you have to expect. You should not attach your heart to earthly matter, again and again you should think of death, and therefore you will also experience much around you with your fellow human beings if it does not concern you yourselves which should and will make you think if you are of serious and good will to cover the path across earth in God's will and to fulfil your purpose of earthly life. Then you will be addressed by Him again and again, for He wants to help you to still reach the right goal before the end comes; He wants to assist you in the battle against the world and in the work you should do on your soul during the short time you still have left until the end. And the coming time cannot be a time of rest for people but they have to be stirred up again and again and kept in restlessness and worry so that they will not slacken but again and again think of their own death, which can quickly befall anyone. What happens is not by chance; it is all based on God's will, Who in turn intervenes according to the will of the human being where it is necessary. And He will still often intervene in a painful way, for the human being's soul shall not be lost but still arise to life as long as it still lives on earth. But every human being's hour of death can already be the next day, the human being himself does not know it, but he should reckon with it and do everything to be so prepared that he gladly and joyfully gives up earthly life in order to exchange it for a joyful and free existence in the spiritual kingdom. The time is serious and no-one should take it lightly, everyone should work on himself and his soul and put earthly worries aside, for everything will work itself out for the person of good will as soon as he puts the spiritual goal before his earthly endeavours, but he will never be blessed who only desires the world and creates without ceasing for this world .... He will lose everything and also himself, for his soul will return into the darkness from which it should rise ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Contact to God through prayer

Preparation to receive .... intimate contact with God ....

B.D. 2032 from August 16th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

The conscious union with God through prayer results in a separation of the spirit from the earth. The thought activity now turns with full will towards the spiritual kingdom, and only now divine wisdom can be offered to the earth child from above. The separation from earth must first have taken place because the receiving of spiritual messages requires the will of man and prayer testifies to his will. The more intimately a person prays, the more clearly he realizes the divine gifts, which now come to him in the form of thoughts. The intimate connection with God through prayer is absolutely necessary because this makes the working of evil forces impossible, for a being which consciously makes contact with God is no longer harassed by those forces. They only seek to gain influence when the human being's thoughts turn to earthly things again, i.e. when contact with God has been severed. In the spiritual world there are likewise laws which exclude an arbitrary giving of spiritual good, and therefore man himself must first become active before spiritual good can be distributed to him. Man's activity only consists of preparing to receive. This work cannot be bypassed, it must be carried out by the one who wants to receive and consists in the fact that the human being in deepest humility gives himself to God and asks for His gift of grace and then sinks into his inner being in order to await this gift. As soon as this is disregarded, the giving beings cannot distribute, and thus a stagnation occurs which can be remedied again through heartfelt prayer. The ability to receive therefore mostly depends on establishing heartfelt contact with God, but the human being does not always succeed in doing so if his thoughts are focussed on earthly things. The earthly kingdom belongs to that power which wants to prevent the union with God. It will therefore try everything to prevent or disturb this union. The human being's will, however, can thwart such attempts and will also then reap its reward accordingly, which consists of imparting spiritual gifts, for these make the human being happy if he is serious about spiritual higher development ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Sincerity of prayer strengthens faith ....

B.D. 3778 from May 23rd 1946, taken from Book No. 48

Sincerity of prayer increases the receptivity for My Word, and thus you will always receive strength and grace if you pray to Me in spirit and in truth. And regardless of how often the world wants to come between you and Me, it will be unable to sever your connection to Me, just as it will never be able to stop Me from approaching you in the Word as long as you don't forget to call upon Me for help. Yet I expect your prayer to Me as long as your faith is not strong enough that even the worst worldly danger is no longer capable of destroying your awareness of My presence. Only then will you be indelibly united with Me. Weak faith, however, will loosen the bond; it always will have to be established anew through prayer. Yet I assure you that it will never tear apart, for I know My Own and draw them to Me until they are forever inseparably connected to Me. That which is yet to happen to Earth will be so immense that it will necessitate great strength of faith if a person wants to survive it without damage to his soul. And every earthly crisis is a preparation for this time which will come to pass without fail according to My proclamation. I certainly place a heavy burden upon humanity, I let great suffering come upon them, yet I also know their results and only ever consider people's salvation of soul, whom I want to help in their spiritual hardship.

However, if you are profoundly faithful you will be calm and peaceful, and even the greatest adversity will neither frighten nor weaken you. Aim to achieve this faith, always and forever try to establish a connection with Me, don't pay too much attention to the world and its requirements but immerse yourselves ever more deeply in My Word, accept strength directly from Me through My Word, let yourselves be nourished and refreshed by Me so that you will be awash with strength and feel no more anxiety, so that you will live in awareness of My presence and commend yourselves to My love and grace without worry. I know of all your problems, I know of your souls' despondency, the anxiety of your hearts, and evaluate everything according to how far your will applies to Me. And correspondingly I will direct all happenings such that they will benefit your souls. Never disregard the sincerity of prayer, always look for Me in every adversity and danger, and I will hear your call and help you. For you ought to become My Own with every fibre of your heart, you ought to seek the most intimate unity with Me so that you faith will gain such strength that you will no longer fear whatever will come your way ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Indication of the many adversities before the end ....

B.D. 8387 from January 20th 1963, taken from Book No. 88

Earth will still experience much adversity, but only the people directly affected will derive a psychological benefit from it, if they are not entirely hardened .... Yet their fellow human beings are not impressed by it for long and therefore they, too, will be affected in other ways, for I have truly many teaching methods at My disposal which I have to use if I don't want to let people go astray and completely lose them to My adversary. For it is like a disease that they would rather comply with the will of the one who wants to ruin them than with Mine, Who only wants to help them achieve beatitude ....

My Words and admonitions bear little fruit and they have to be struck more severely if their thinking is to change and turn to Me. Only adversities which they are unable to master themselves can push them towards Me .... only the kind of desperate situations which make all help seem impossible can induce them to pray, to call upon Me in spirit and in truth. And if they are not entirely hardened, if they still have a glimmer of faith in an almighty and loving God and Creator within themselves then they will indeed call upon Me, and I will give evidence of Myself to them, because I Am only interested that they believe in Me with a living faith. For only a living faith will give them the strength for resistance during every earthly tribulation. Since it is the time of the end, the time of affliction will not stop either and time and again will affect people in different ways, and then a living faith will be of great help, for their trust in Me lets people bear everything more easily and confidently wait for help.

And from all directions you will hear reports about all kinds of accidents and disasters, and then you should always remember that I thereby only intend to change people's hearts, that nothing happens to people without reason and purpose, whatever it may be. And I often have to use such means which are unrelated to human cause, to human failure, for they are not meant to recognise their fellow human beings' shortcomings or sinfulness but identify Me as the originator of conditions which have put them into hopeless situations .... For they ought to call upon Me and not expect help from their fellow human beings who are unable to provide it. People have only one means of rescue left, and that is that they establish their bond with Me themselves, for the end will irrevocably arrive and the preceding time of adversity can only be endured by people who closely unite with Me and therefore can also always be certain of My help. For I love you humans and want to help you .... I have the power to do so and thus Am able to help you .... I only want you to appeal to Me yourselves, to take the path to Me, so that you will be saved and need not fear the final end .... For you will need much strength to withstand all onslaughts by My adversary, and you constantly should accept this strength from Me .... Yet this necessitates the sincere bond with Me which assures you a sufficient flow of strength and enables you to victoriously cope with all challenges.

And the closer it gets to the end the more subject you will become to adversity and sorrow, because there is not much time and My obvious intervention is necessary by which you can still escape the worst fate .... the banishment into matter, into the new works of creation on earth. This fate is so appalling that all earthly adversity seems small in comparison if you could assess the whole extent of the former. But you may not decide to change as a result of fear and dread and so cannot receive a complete overview, you can only ever be told about your fate, which you may or may not believe .... However, one day you will be grateful to Me when you, as a result of large earthly disasters, are spared this appalling fate ....

The time for the people of this earth is irrevocably coming to an end, and this also explains the harsh strokes of fate they will suffer .... But since love has grown cold amongst people their sympathy is not far-reaching either .... Only when people are affected themselves will such disasters and miseries cause them to stop and think and for once turn their thoughts spiritually to the One Who is Lord over life and death, over heaven and earth, Who is the Originator of all creation, to Whom everything is possible, Whom you humans only have to call upon with complete trust in order to receive assured help and thereby also the evidence of Himself, so that your faith will become a living one .... You could lessen the extent of your suffering yourselves if only you would revert to the faith you humans have lost, for the increasing disasters are due to the fact that a spiritually low level has been reached, that people have neither faith nor practice love and therefore live in complete darkness .... But they have to learn to recognise a God and Creator, they have to believe in Him and His infinite love, and then they will also be permitted to experience this love in every earthly and spiritual adversity ....

Yet even the harshest strokes of fate will often fail to change people, and therefore they cause the downfall themselves, they themselves contribute to the fact that the earth will be destroyed and a new one prepared, for it is intended to serve the souls for higher development. And this spiritual task has become impossible since people are getting worse and therefore everything has to be arranged anew, everything that has stepped out of it has to be brought back into lawful order .... that thus a work of transformation will be carried out on earth in accordance with the plan of eternity ....

Yet My loving care will still apply to all human beings until the end .... I will still use every method which promises success in order to reduce the number of those who will be banished into matter, so that they will be able to repeat their process of development from the abyss to the pinnacle which, although dreadfully agonising, nevertheless wrests the spiritual essence from My adversary's hands or it would never be able to return to Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Pay attention to your inner voice and feelings

Instruction by God Himself .... Audible Word .... Jesus' disciples ....

B.D. 3955 from January 11th 1947, taken from Book No. 49

Your knowledge can be increased in all directions if you entrust yourselves unto Me as a student and want to be instructed by Me. In that case you can ask any question and you will receive an answer. However, you will have to listen within or you will be unable to hear the answer. How this listening has to take place is not known to you because you don't practise it and therefore you don't hear My voice, although it speaks to you. First you have to withdraw into seclusion, that is, you must detach yourselves from the world such that your thoughts can unimpededly consider the problem you want to solve. In addition, you must make contact with Me through heartfelt prayer so that I Am present with you, so that you can therefore communicate with Me and speak to Me like a child to its father, like a brother to a brother or a friend to a friend without any inhibition. And then you will need to think about the problem that bothers you .... And a light will shine within you, you will have thoughts which seem acceptable to you, which you are inwardly convinced are right and which are indeed right because you have entered into union with Me and thereby entitled Me to direct your thoughts onto the right path.

However, you can also hear My voice directly within you, but this process needs to be practised, for it requires patience and complete seclusion from the environment, i.e., your thoughts must be able to completely detach themselves from everything around you. Then you will be able to hear gently spoken Words, mentally or even audibly, depending on your degree of maturity and receptivity. The audible Word puts an end to every doubt, and once you have reached this state of audibly hearing My voice in you, you will be the happiest people on earth, for then no more question will exist for you which would remain unanswered for you, then you will be able to speak to Me and receive the answer no matter where you are, then My voice will be louder than the voice of the world and will always and forever drown it out. And this audible Word was heard by My disciples on earth, and thus I was able to instruct them personally and answer their every question after My ascension to heaven. I was with them in spirit and will also be with you humans in spirit until the end. And therefore you should endeavour to reach a state of maturity of soul on earth, so that you will be able to perceive My voice audibly in you, and you should practise receiving My Word, you should mentally remain in constant contact with Me and leave the answer to all questions to Me, you should listen within and you will receive an answer, the eternal Teacher Himself will instruct you as He has promised, that He will guide you into all truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Announcement of the end ....

B.D. 4552 from January 29th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

You must prepare yourselves for the end. I constantly send this admonition to you; time is rushing by without you becoming aware of this time in all seriousness. Anyone who has My word is certainly focused on it, but you also still pay attention to the world because you stand in the midst of it. But if you knew how close you are to the end then the world would no longer entice you because you expect something better after the end of this earth. And you can believe that there is not much time left because My word is coming true. I do not speak in vain through My servants on earth, and I do not let them speak anything that is against My will if they speak for Me, if they are active for My kingdom and for My teaching, if they stand up for My word from above. If I want the truth to be spread and thus convey truthful knowledge to earth, I will not tolerate the spreading of error through the same mouth which also endangers the pure truth. And therefore I keep telling you again and again: You can believe it that the end is near .... Your soul will sense it by feeling differently, by being sad where the world's joys are offered to people, by being anxious where the world looks to the future with hope. Your soul feels correctly because it senses the end, it senses the intensified struggle in the spiritual kingdom which also oppresses and frightens itself, and it will not be satisfied with earthly joys and earthly goods because it recognizes their worthlessness in view of the end. Pay attention to this inner voice, let your soul instruct you, i.e., pay attention to your feelings, and prepare yourselves for the fact that a sudden change will come, that the worldly peace will be disturbed and a fire will start to flare up which will usher in the end. Listen to what I tell you and believe that every day will bring you closer to the event which I keep announcing ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Concious soul work

Direct your senses spiritually ....

B.D. 5695 from June 11th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

Direct your senses spiritually .... Everything that belongs to earth, that keeps you bound to earth, is worthless for eternity, but what you strive for spiritually remains with you and develops you upwards. Direct all your thoughts upwards towards God and only pay attention to earthly things to such an extent that you fulfil your duties, which will be all the less the more you try to win God and His kingdom. Learn to regard everything worldly as satan's work of deception, as it keeps you from striving upwards. You can certainly meet the demands earthly life places on you, for you will be granted assistance from the spiritual kingdom if you desire it first. Then earthly life will also fulfil itself, then everything will be managed in such a way that it will benefit your ascent development, for as soon as you only direct your senses spiritually you will also be granted support from the spiritual side. And in the last days before the end you humans should concern yourselves more than ever with thoughts of the other world, of the world you will enter after the death of your body and which you will prepare for yourselves through your will, through your life on this earth. For the end is near and not all people can expect a normal duration of their life, not all will experience or survive the end, many people will already be called away prematurely and be little prepared for the spiritual kingdom. And that is because they only live a purely worldly life, because they have no connection with the kingdom which lasts forever, where actual life only begins, but where death can also await the soul which did not strive for life on earth. And the admonition is addressed to these people: Remember your soul, for the body does not remain, but the soul cannot die, it remains and yet can be dead in spirit. Direct your senses spiritually, don't attach too much value to earthly life, recognize what you are when you have to leave all earthly things behind, and make sure that your soul will then shine in spiritual wealth, that it has acquired a life of strength and light, a life which lasts forever and is bliss ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Conscious psychological work ....

B.D. 7530 from February 24th 1960, taken from Book No. 79

No-one should reckon to have much time left for the work of improving his soul, for no-one knows when his last hour will come. The human being should live as if every day were the last he was given. He should busily work for the benefit of his soul .... He should not let any day go by without having performed a kind deed, he should support his neighbour with advice and help, he should think of his God and Creator and establish with Him the relationship of a child with its Father .... he should pray to his Father every day and commend himself to Him and His grace. He should entrust himself to Him and appeal to Him for His protection and guidance, he should make mental contact with the world of light .... he should only ever want to do what is good, and then he will, in fact, only do that which complies with God's will. A person can greatly contribute towards his soul's speedy maturing on earth if only he consciously works at improving his soul, i.e., by always keeping in mind why he inhabits this earth and then living according to God's will by fulfilling the commandments of love for God and his neighbour. And he can implement this every day if he is interested in moving forwards in his development, that is, if he lives his earthly life appropriately. But he should not defer this work because he does not know how long he will live on earth .... This knowledge is withheld from him, and for good reason, or he would not be free in his will .... But he also easily runs the risk of carelessly deferring the work of improving his soul, always counting on the fact that there will still be plenty of time to seriously consider his soul ....

No-one knows when his hour will come, it can suddenly take you by surprise, and then you will feel bitter remorse when you realise in the spiritual kingdom what you neglected to do on earth. Many people enter the kingdom of the beyond totally unprepared, they made no spiritual progress at all, they neglected to do everything that might have resulted in this progress, they only lived on earth for their body but never considered the soul, which alone continues to live after the earthly body's death. And therefore, it must suffer the consequences alone, either to linger in agony and darkness or to stray in utter bleakness through infinite spaces, poor and miserable and in severe distress. You are still living on earth and can spare your soul this dreadful fate, nevertheless, you must make use of your life and work daily and hourly at improving your soul, which can already consist of a spiritually directed thought, because then the beings of light will help you and time and again try to draw you into spiritual spheres, which they will also succeed in doing if you are of good will. You should often consider the hour of your death and you will increasingly overcome your fear of dying, for the more you work at improving your soul the less you will fear the hour of death, for then you will be prepared for it, you will live consciously and therefore fearless and aware you will approach the end, which is time and again proclaimed to you. But woe to those who live irresponsibly from day to day, for the day which ends their life will take them by surprise .... Woe to those who have never considered their soul and only ever attended to their body .... Regardless of whether they die before or live to see the day of the end .... their end will be a dreadful one, for their soul will have to bear the fate which the human being has prepared for it on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Serious wake-up call ....

B.D. 5397 from May 22nd 1952, taken from Book No. 59

You don't have much time left .... Time and again I have to say this to you for you don't take My Words seriously, you are living in the midst of the world and cannot believe that everything around you will cease to exist one day and that only that will remain which is everlasting .... your soul. Time and again I want to admonish you to seriously envisage what kind of state your soul will then be in. Time and again I want to warn you against focussing your every thought and intention on acquiring earthly goods, on improving your earthly situation .... it is a futile effort, for you will not keep anything when your time has come, the time when you will either be recalled or when everything around you disintegrates. You really should believe that you are wasting your energy, that you work for nothing, that it is merely temporary prosperity which might still provide you with a few comfortable days of life but which is unfavourable for the soul if you don't consider it first and diligently aim to gain spiritual possessions. You may certainly enjoy a good living standard if you use your earthly possessions correctly, if you share them with those suffering poverty and hardship, if you manage your possessions beneficially, if you regard them as having been received from Me and show your gratitude by practicing active neighbourly love, by alleviating hardship in an earthly and spiritual way and thereby live an exemplary life for your fellow human beings and motivate them to also live a life of love .... Then earthly prosperity will have positive consequences, then your soul will not have to starve, then you are considering your soul first and need not be afraid of the forthcoming events .... But woe to those who only pay attention to their physical life .... it will be taken from them and the poverty they suffer in the spiritual kingdom will be a dreadful burden to them ....

Believe that you are facing immense events, believe that you are only granted a little time longer, make every effort to attain spiritual possessions before it is too late .... Everything you acquire of an earthly nature will be lost to you; take care that you will possess spiritual goods; I seriously admonish you so that you cannot say that you were not informed of that which is irrevocably granted to you .... Don't turn a deaf ear to My advice and warning, they are My loving calls which come to you through a human mouth and intend to protect you from a dreadful fate and which I will repeat in a different way for those earthly children who are unwilling to listen and believe .... My admonishing wake-up call will very soon resound so forcefully that it will make you tremble. I want to speak to you once more through the forces of nature and call to you from above: Wake up, you sleepers .... pluck up courage and stop being feeble .... don't look for worldly pleasures and everything of a transient nature; try to gain My kingdom and consider your true Self .... consider your soul, whose fate in eternity is prepared by yourselves .... Once again I Am telling you: Shortly after this final wake-up call the last Judgment will follow and the disintegration of Earth and the end of everything that lives on it will take place .... That is why you humans are in such great danger, because you don't want to recognise and believe that your end has come or you would yet prepare yourselves and pay no further attention to the world and its commodities .... The time I have granted to you is over and until the very end I will still try to save souls, hence My love constantly calls to people to take stock of themselves, to do penance and to turn back, for I don't want them to go astray .... I only want them to become blissfully happy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Announcement of the catastrophe ....

B.D. 3776 from May 20th 1946, taken from Book No. 48

I convey a proclamation to you which is extremely important. You must prepare yourselves for the forthcoming turn of events, for soon I will visibly appear. The time given to you is coming to an end and My Word will fulfil itself, to the joy of a few and the horror of many people who have recognised and shall again recognise Me when I express Myself and demonstrate My will and My power. You are at the final stage in order to then take a path full of deprivations and tribulation, for this is needed for people who shall experience My power in order to reach out and grasp My helping hand. My last teaching method seems to be relentless and cruel to people and yet it is only based on My love, for countless souls will go astray without this final means and I still want to gain a few by using it. Recognise My love in the fact that I have announced and persistently continue to announce the forthcoming event to you in order to make you believe, if you don't want to believe it beforehand ....

You will all have to experience fearful hours and the survivors must endure most difficult conditions which seem insufferable to them. Yet I promise My strength and help to all who call upon Me in spirit and in truth. I will not take notice of lip prayers but only of the call that rises up to Me from the bottom of your heart .... This will be granted, and every adversity will be lessened and thus become tolerable for people who believe in Me .... News will reach you about worldly plans and measures yet they shall be shattered by My will, you will hear about new danger but should know that a different danger is approaching and that you need not fear the former and should only direct your attention to Me and My kingdom and that you must join Me ever more closely in order to receive more strength for the hours of greatest need .... I say this to you because My love wants to prepare you for that which is inevitable and will happen according to My eternal plan, because you still require much strength and have to receive it through a sincere will, heartfelt prayer and activity of love. Only take care of your souls and let go of all earthly worries, come to Me in every adversity and difficulty so that you will never distance yourselves from Me, so that you will constantly stay in contact with Me and then also feel My presence when I speak to you humans from above with a voice of thunder .... so that you will not be afraid of Me but appeal to Me as your Father of eternity for His protection, which He will surely grant you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Leaving life to God – submitting the will to God’s will

Conscious turning of the will towards God ....

B.D. 8233 from August 4th 1962, taken from Book No. 87

I give you what you need for your pilgrimage on this earth, so that you can cover it successfully and your soul can reach maturity. For I alone know what its nature is and what you need for its perfection. Nevertheless, your free will cannot be ignored, and thus it has to accept and make use of My grace. The fact that you humans possess free will is very often doubted because the human being himself is unable to shape his earthly life according to his will and therefore denies the freedom of will. And time and again it has to be explained to you that your will is not forcibly influenced, even if the possibility of execution is not present, yet you will always determine your will and thinking yourselves, and the innermost will and thinking cannot be prescribed to you from any side. And you must answer for this willing and thinking. And if this will is seriously directed towards Me and the attainment of your soul's maturity then you can also be certain that you will achieve it, and then you will also accept My gifts of grace and use them correctly, and your perfection will be assured. How your earthly life will turn out is certainly determined by My will, Who recognizes which situation in life will result in the greatest success for you. And I will always intervene in your earthly life according to your direction of will, in the realization that help must be brought to you if you are inclined to take the wrong path .... But there is a very certain way for you to safely ascend: if you completely subordinate your will to Mine, if you therefore acknowledge Me Myself as the power Which brought you into being and are willing to completely subordinate yourselves to this power, if you completely surrender your own free will to Me and then can no longer think and want differently than it is My will, and then your life's destiny will also move on a calmer course. But then you will also accept My gifts of grace and know that they will only be a blessing for you. You will want Me to feed and water you with the bread of heaven, with the water of life, for you desire the right food and the right drink because you still feel ill and weak as long as you don't receive the right nourishment for your soul from Me. And if your will no longer resists it you will let yourselves be illuminated by Me again as you once were, and a light will ignite in you, you will gain knowledge, your spiritual poverty will disappear, you will gather spiritual possessions and your soul will become strong and healthy, because the right physician will give it the right medicine and thus you will have to mature and fulfil the purpose on earth .... You receive My word and will now also become doers of My word and not just remain hearers .... you will endeavour to live a life of love according to My will, for My word announces My will to you, and as soon as you completely hand yourselves over to Me you also completely enter into My will .... You will again insert yourselves into My law of order, you make the principle of love your own, and you now accomplish the change of being .... you become what you were from the beginning and return to Me as My children in free will .... And thus your purpose of existence as a human being truly only consists of giving Me your will, of inwardly professing Me, of distancing yourselves from My adversary who also wants to gain your will for himself during your earthly existence .... But it is entirely up to you who you choose, he cannot force you and I will not force you .... you must choose for yourselves the lord to whom you want to belong .... Time and again I can only try to influence you through life situations or strokes of fate to take the path to the One from Whom you once originated, and I truly help you time and again to learn to think correctly, I send My messengers of light towards you who also try to influence your will without, however, forcing it .... Only the voluntary return to Me will earn you eternal life in eternity, and the purpose of your earthly existence is solely the turning of your will towards Me .... And therefore I will also reveal Myself to you humans time and again in the most diverse ways, for as soon as you recognize a God and creator above you Who called you into being, you will also give up your inner resistance which kept you separated from Me for an infinitely long time .... For then I will already be able to illuminate you with My strength of love so that you will now also recognize Me as father and come to Me like children, because you are inwardly urged to unite with Me in order to stay with Me forever, in order to live in bliss ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Destiny .... Submission to God's will ....

B.D. 3819 from July 7th 1946, taken from Book No. 48

That which is granted to you according to divine will of eternity has to be accepted by you, and its blessing for you depends on how you cope with it. If you submit yourselves to divine will, you will accept your fate without grumbling and complaining, for then you will have faith in God's love and omnipotence and expect His help without doubting. And then God will certainly help you .... If, however, you inwardly rebel against God's divine providence, if you sullenly complain and try to defend yourselves, the weight will burden you even more, or you will receive help from below, you will be supported by the one who wants to gain you for himself in order to corrupt you. For with those who still carry too much of their own will and do not yet acknowledge God's will, he will be preaching to the converted, he will be listened to and will win over the soul. Every person's destiny is according to his own will, and the reason as to why the same destiny causes more suffering in one person than another is because he lacks submission to God's will. And in order to save the soul which is rebelling against God, the adversity must affect it harder until it realises that a higher will is taking effect and it unconditionally subjects itself to the latter. And thus you humans need never believe that you can make your earthly fate easier for yourselves by taking this or that precaution .... You can certainly alter your course of life by using your own will but never its difficulties, for the gravity of events approaching you depends on how your soul needs it, and you must take your measure of suffering upon yourselves regardless of which path you are taking .... you cannot escape your destiny, because it has been determined for eternity. Only your submission of will shall make it bearable for you, for then it will have served its purpose, and you will no longer need such painful means, instead, you can live an easier life until its end. Therefore, don't rebel against God's will, recognise God's will in everything that comes upon you, don't complain and grumble but humbly bear what you are sent by God and He will take it away from you again as soon as you yield to His will. And firmly believe that He can always help you, and the strength of faith will banish every disaster .... God only wants to win you over to Himself and not lose you to the one who is His adversary, who has completely turned his will from Him and aims to push His living creations away from Him as well by inciting their will to likewise rebel against God. Therefore, don't fall prey to the one who wants to corrupt you but recognise God as your Lord and submit yourselves to Him .... and even the harshest destiny will be a blessing for you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Subordination of will .... responsibility ....

B.D. 6273 from June 2nd 1955, taken from Book No. 67

You are no longer responsible for your earthly life once you have handed yourselves over to Me .... as soon as you have granted Me the right to influence you, as soon as you have relinquished your will and fully subordinate it to Mine. Then I can act on your behalf, then My will can take effect in you, then My spirit can work in you, which will truly always guide you in a way which is beneficial for you .... But this requires a strong faith, a convinced belief that you are My children and can confidently hand yourselves over to your father because He loves you and is powerful and wise. Once you have established this relationship with Me, then you will be blissfully happy already on earth .... Then you will only go your earthly path in order to be able to help others attain the same realization, for you have recognized Me yourselves and have become My own of your own free will through the surrender of your will to Me. Your thoughts, will and actions are now determined by Me and yet you have free will .... You yourselves think, want and act in accordance with My will, because My will has already become so powerful in you that it fills you and you cannot act against it .... But then you need not fear that you can grieve Me either, then everything you undertake will be good and right .... as long as you maintain the intimate bond with Me .... yet you will always be exposed to temptations .... i.e., My adversary will always want to disturb this intimate bond with Me by trying to direct your eyes and thoughts towards things which belong to his kingdom .... And if he succeeds in making you fall prey to his wishes then you will loosen your bond with Me yourselves, and then you will have to be on your guard .... Therefore commend yourselves anew to My love and grace every day and want Me to guide and look after you, and then you will always give Me the right to put Myself between you and My adversary when he wants to seduce you .... This is your sure weapon against him, that you make Me your guardian .... that you want to be Mine and surrender yourselves to Me. Then all attempts will bounce off you, then you will close your eyes to the attractions of the world, then you will only live for Me and in Me, then all your thoughts will be directed towards your spiritual perfection, then you will only be tempted by intercourse with Me and your work will only be devoted to spiritual aims .... And then you erect a strong wall around yourselves which My adversary is no longer able to tear down .... You cannot even measure the blessing of devotion to Me .... but when I tell you that you will then be free from all responsibility, from all concern for your spiritual well-being .... when I tell you that you will then no longer be able to fall because I will hold you and safely guide you upwards .... then you should not concern yourselves with anything but securing My love, you should want to belong to Me and now leave everything to Me .... And it will turn out right .... Therefore do not worry about earthly things, for everything is included if you devote yourselves to Me, so that I will take care of you .... Spiritually and physically you will now be in My care, and spiritual and physical needs will be covered by Me, for you will have given up all resistance which once separated you from Me, if you now unconditionally hand yourselves over to Me .... Then the separation is lifted and being united with Me again is a sure guarantee for thinking, wanting and acting according to My eternal order .... For you yourselves are now only executors of My will, yet in full freedom, for you no longer feel any compulsion from any side because you carry the same will within yourselves and now belong to Me for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Submitting one's will to God's will ....

B.D. 7892 from May 13th 1961, taken from Book No. 82

I require your complete submission to My will. For as soon as you become completely absorbed in My will, you will not be able to think and feel any differently than My will intends, and then you will live in such as way that pleases Me. Thus you must give yourselves to Me, you must accept everything from Me as inflicted upon you or bestowed upon you, you must recognise My hand in everything you experience and know that everything has its meaning and purpose, that everything belongs to your path of destiny which aims to achieve your maturity and is based on My love and wisdom. Then you will no longer grumble and complain, you will humbly give in and allow yourselves to be guided like a child by the Father Who cannot handle you in any other way than good and loving and to Whom you can therefore also entrust yourselves in every adversity of body and soul. In the past your will turned away from Me .... if you now voluntarily submit your will to Mine again, your return will have been accomplished and you will only need to shape yourselves in earthly life such that your union with Me can take place, and this necessitates a heart full of love uniting itself with the Eternal Love in order to complete the final return as a child to the Father. However, submitting your will to Mine also guarantees every conceivable help on My part to achieve this unification with Me, because I Myself very much want you, My living creations, to return to Me as children to your Father. And since I let everything .... the whole of Creation .... arise for the sake of this return, I will always be willing to further this .... thus I will respond to your every expression of will, and this truly in a richly blessed way, if it applies to Me. Then you will also always recognise My will in yourselves, you will do what is helpful for your soul; you will work at improving yourselves and avoid all sinful longings, you will fight all temptations by the enemy of your soul and prevail, because your heartfelt devotion to Me will provide you with strength from Me. Then your life on earth will truly not be a waste of time, because you will recognise its meaning and purpose and thus fulfil your task on earth of attaining spiritual maturity. Nevertheless, you will have to struggle until the end of your life on earth, because My adversary will not give up on you so easily, since he will still believe that he can win you back, and thus he will not stop harassing you .... However, a will which is inclined towards Me also guarantees you influx of strength, for I will not let My child fall into My adversary's hands again once it has turned away from him and taken refuge in Me because it had recognised Me as its God and Father of eternity. Therefore you need not be afraid that I might ever abandon you, don't be scared of the moments of weakness you will experience time and again .... I Myself watch over you and protect you from regressing into the abyss, I will not allow the adversary to gain power over you, I will always walk by your side, even if you don't see Me .... in order to protect you and to safeguard you from all harm which threatens you from My adversary's side. He cannot hurt you anymore as soon as you have found your way back to Me, which is demonstrated by your will being inclined towards Me .... For then your earthly life will only be spiritually oriented, you will deliberately detach yourselves from that which belongs to My adversary, even if you are still living within the field of your earthly duties and have to prove yourselves in them .... From then on you will receive all your strength from Me which will tie you to Me ever more firmly .... And because you will have returned to Me voluntarily and he will not have been able to force your will, My adversary will have lost his claim on you. This is why no-one can go astray if he believes in Me and strives towards Me in thought or through kind-hearted activity, which always presupposes the will for Me and testifies to the passed test of will on earth .... Complete dedication to Me also includes submission to My will, and then you will belong to Me and I will never ever let go of you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Strengthening through God’s word

Bread of heaven .... strengthening in time of need ....

B.D. 3273 from September 28th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

In expectation of what is coming you all need comfort and strength. You will not be able to do without them if you don't want to lose your faith and also fall spiritually victim to earthly events. God knows about this time of tribulation and about the demands placed upon you, He also knows about the weakness of your will when you are in great distress. And He remembers this time by sending you the bread of heaven which alone can give you the strength to endure every tribulation. He prepares food for you which will strengthen you, which brings you comfort and encouragement, physical and spiritual strength and which will always be your salvation if you eat it. And anyone who eats this bread need not fear that he will become weak, for whatever He Himself supplies to you must also fulfil its purpose, it must truly be refreshment and revitalization for you, it must revive your faith and give you such strength that you will be able to endure everything without becoming fickle. And therefore always ask for His gift and gratefully receive it .... His greater than great love offers it to you, it is nothing earthly but comes to you from above, the heavenly father Himself prepares it for you, it is heavenly manna which is indestructible and never loses its strength .... It is His flesh and His blood, for it is His word Himself, and thus it also has to be of utmost effectiveness, it has to surpass everything earthly, no matter how beneficial it is, for what the heavenly father offers His children cannot be surpassed by any other gift. Divine love provides people on earth abundantly with this gift, for it strengthens the soul, and if the soul loses its weakness every earthly influence, every earthly danger is insignificant or invalid. They are no longer to be feared, for the soul overcomes everything because it is supported by the strength from God which comes to it through the divine word. God's fatherly love constantly cares for His children, yet in the coming time especially, because this time requires much assistance and because this assistance can only be granted to the human being in the form of divine supply of strength. But anyone who is fed by Himself will have his anxiety and weakness removed, and he will be up to every task he is now given .... he will remain faithful to God and be able to serve Him, and he will also master the world, he will also only derive benefit for his soul from earthly events. For God does not abandon His own, and let this faith be your support when it seems difficult to you and your soul is anxious .... Then take refuge in Him in adversity and His word will comfort you .... Desire His assurance and listen to His voice; in whatever way His word is offered to you .... it will never fail to have an effect because it comes from God Himself. And be grateful for this grace, for His fatherly love, for His constant care for you. For He has long prepared this time and made Himself known through the transmission of His word, so that people can approach this time fully aware and with strong faith in His help. And anyone who has His word is assured of life, even though he will lose it earthly, for his soul lives and need not fear death eternally. Yet his earthly life is also in God's hands and His will alone determines the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Power of the word before the end .... need ....

B.D. 4386 from July 25th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

Drink from the source of life, refresh yourselves with the bread of heaven and thus receive the strength from Me which you will urgently need in the coming time. For it is a great action with which I initiate the last phase on this earth, it is something so powerful that you must be full of resilience if you want to remain in control of the situation. I have set the time since eternity .... it is fulfilled .... Humanity has reached the spiritual low which causes the end of this earth, and therefore I prepare you to experience this end in a state of soul which corresponds to My will and ensures your entry into the kingdom of light. I want to protect the few people who strive towards Me from spiritual decline, I don't want them to succumb to the hardship of the time, that they doubt Me and completely lose their faith due to the great adversity if they have no explanation for it. For no human being would be blessed if I did not want to stay in contact with them through My word and impart to them the knowledge about what is about to happen. For unbelief is far greater, and despite My enlightening word it is already difficult for the believers to stand firm in the coming time. Yet My word will give you strength at all times, you will constantly find the support in My word which gives you stability when adversity weighs heavily upon you. My word will be spiritual nourishment for you, and through My word you will also know that you will be helped in every earthly and spiritual adversity. And I want to keep you in this confidence until the end .... Whatever may come, it will all pass quickly, it will be a time full of excitement that you will no longer have an earthly estimate of time, and if you only ever keep to My word and constantly draw strength from it, the end time will not cause you any spiritual damage but you will mature and with increasing maturity of soul feel the earthly adversity less and less until the end is there, which will bring you earthly and spiritual salvation. I only ever admonish you to maintain the connection with Me if you don't want to become weak. For all strength emanates from Me, in Me you will find a faithful helper, a support Who cannot abandon you, to Whom you can entrust yourselves without hesitation and Who alone can reduce and avert your adversity and also does so if you faithfully appeal to Him for it. And as soon as you let Me speak to you, as soon as you listen to My voice within you or receive My word in another way, you will be filled with strength and feel My presence, for I Myself am with you in the word, and where I am every adversity will be bearable. But I will remain with you until the end, as I have promised you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

"I will take up residence in your hearts ...."

B.D. 5390 from May 13th 1952, taken from Book No. 59

I come to you and you do not receive Me .... When I want to speak to you, you don't listen to Me, when I call you, you don't follow Me, and when I want to take up residence with you, you close the door of your heart and don't grant Me entrance. And I have to go on to the next door to experience the same thing there again. You don't know the lord Who approaches you, you don't know what delicious gift He wants to bring you, what beatitudes He has prepared for those who accept Him. And yet I send My messengers beforehand so that they shall announce Me. But anyone who does not recognize the lord does not believe what His messengers say about Him either, and all My servants' advertising for Me is in vain where people's will is directed against Me. The people of the world have turned their eyes elsewhere and always keep their house open for the pleasures of the world, for the one who is lord of this world, and now he can rule and reign in it as he wants .... Do you humans know what great danger this is? Do you know that it will be difficult to drive this lord out of you and that his aim is to destroy you? That this is why he nests with you, so that you will no longer be able to resist him? Do you know that you are too weak to clean the house from the inside on your own, that you need help if you want to get rid of him who only brings you harm? But I want to bring you peace and can only enter a dwelling which is cleansed of all evil. And that is why I come before and knock on your door .... to give you time for cleansing .... I knock .... I bring you My word so that you may now live according to this word and thus accomplish the cleansing within yourselves, so that you prepare a dwelling place for Me in your heart which is worthy to receive the lord of heaven and earth in it, and therefore I bring you a good gift when I come to your door and knock, and blessed is he who opens to Me and accepts My gift.

Blessed is he who invites Me to come in, so that he will never let Me go, so that he will receive Me into his heart's dwelling, which I want to have prepared as My temple, so that from now on never leaving you. Therefore, when My messengers come to you, listen to them, let them bring you news of their lord and saviour, Who also wants to be your lord and saviour, Who wants to make you happy with good gifts, Who wants to win you so that He will never lose you again .... My messengers will knock at every door, for I send them ahead so that I will find open doors when I Myself come to you .... Listen to them, for they proclaim My word to you, they want to prepare you for My coming, so that I don't knock on your door in vain, for the time is only short .... Then every opportunity will be over, then the prince of the world will have completely taken possession of you, because you alone, without My help, will not be able to free yourselves from him .... Call Me to come before it is too late and one day you will bless the hour when you made this call to Me .... For I will come and help you, and if you want it yourselves, I will take up residence in your hearts, so that no enemy can harm you any more for ever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Vineyard work – preparation of the vineyard workers for the end time

Preparing God's servants to work for Him ....

B.D. 2547 from November 13th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The will of the father in heaven is that His servants completely abandon themselves to Him, that they allow themselves to be guided without inner resistance, that they carry out everything they feel urged to do, and that they commend themselves to Him and His grace at every hour. The spirit in them will guide them and they can always be assured of divine protection. For the hour of work is coming for His servants, and this hour shall find them prepared. Only those who connect with God daily and hourly in fervent prayer will have the strength to stand up for Him when this becomes necessary before the world. He will also recognize God in the raging of the elements and his faith will become strong when he hears this voice of God. There is only a short time left and you who want to serve God should make use of it. You should work on yourselves and never miss an opportunity to do a labour of love. For by doing so you will become stronger, because the power of divine love will then flow to you and the clearest thoughts will dictate that you act as God wants you to. The deeper you are in love, the less doubtful you will be about what you should or should not do. Let everything come to you and always trust in your heavenly father, Who will guide your every step as soon as you entrust yourselves to His guidance. The coming time needs strong representatives of His word, and these must themselves be deep in faith in order to be able to devote themselves courageously and undauntedly to the service of God. But as soon as the hour has come, you will also noticeably realize the power of God, for you will act and speak without restraint and also fear no earthly power. For the spirit within you will drive you to do so, and you will heed his voice more than the voices of the world. It is a great task which you are to fulfil and yet its fulfilment is unspeakably necessary for the salvation of fellow human beings' souls, for if the divine word is not made accessible to them through the mouth of a human being they will face spiritual ruin, for they will no longer seek the word where it was previously offered to them. The word shall be proclaimed to them elsewhere, they shall hear it from the mouth of a human being who has received it directly from God, and this word shall appear more acceptable to them as soon as they are willing to listen to it. And for this God needs His representatives on earth to convey His word to people after the great upheaval which humanity will soon experience. For everything corresponds to God's wise plan and everything happens as it has been destined since eternity. And so the bearers of His word will also have to be ready to fulfil the task they are given with zeal; they themselves will need great strength which, however, will also be at their disposal if they are willing to serve the lord. For God Himself wants to speak to them through a human being and lead them back to the right path which leads to Him, to the eternal home opposite ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Preparation time for workers of the lord ....

B.D. 3626 from December 14th 1945, taken from Book No. 46

Anyone who wants to be active on earth on My behalf, who wants to work for My kingdom in the last days before the end, must also take the path I guide him on, which is not always smooth but requires strength in order to overcome the obstacles. For he shall fight for Me and My kingdom, and therefore he must become strong himself, he must be of strong will and strong faith, he must recognize Me and My might, so that help will be granted to him again and again when his path is arduous and he is in danger of slackening. He must realize that he never walks alone but always by the hand of the one Who can remove every obstacle, Who safely leads him over cliffs and rocks, Who does not let him stumble and safely guides him to the aim. This realization gives him strong faith, and then he will also be able to work for Me and fearlessly and undauntedly stand up for Me and My name .... My fighters will constantly have to pass tests of faith beforehand, again and again earthly adversity will approach them, yet again and again they will be helped because I want to make Myself known to them so that they will believe .... Yet the will to believe must be present, otherwise My often miraculous help would mean a compulsion to believe and this is not My will. My servants shall place themselves in My hand with complete faith, they shall allow themselves to be guided without hesitation and without resistance. They should only believe .... that I am always and constantly with them, that their call always reaches My ear, that My love always takes care of them and that nothing can happen to them but what My will does not allow, but that everything is a blessing for them if they humbly accept it from My hand. For I alone know what will benefit them for the salvation of their souls, for the strengthening of their faith and for the training for the work they are to do in the coming time. And if they know that they are to be My helpers they will also leave the leadership to Me in complete trust and be able to work successfully for My kingdom. And therefore you must endure every situation in life and not forget which task still awaits you, you must always know that it is the time of preparation for your office in the last time before the end, which is only short but requires much strength, and for which I need you and therefore train you. The recognition of your task also guarantees that you will fulfil it, for then you will understand everything that concerns you in terms of suffering and adversity, you will also be able to see the help My love will always bring you and you will thereby attain unshakable faith. And then you will be true labourers for My kingdom, then you will fearlessly stand up for Me before the world, you will find the right words to say to your fellow human beings, you will always feel Me beside you and be filled with strength and, where your words only fall on not too hard ground, you will also be successful .... For many souls are still to be saved, help is still to be brought to many who are still undecided, and therefore I need servants who let Me speak through them, who are active on My behalf, who only carry out what My spirit tells them to do and who therefore must have profound faith in Me, My love, wisdom and omnipotence and who, through this faith, are so strong as to be able to resist the world and its desire. Yet the time is no more long, the end will come sooner than you expect, for the spiritual hardship is overwhelming .... And thus I bless My servants on earth who voluntarily submit themselves to Me, and I promise them My protection, whatever threatens them .... I guide them through all hardships and sufferings of life so that they will fight the final battle on earth under My guidance, from which they will emerge victorious as My fighters, as I have proclaimed in word and scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God‘s call to action

Signal to work for God and His kingdom ....

B.D. 2932 from October 21st 1943, taken from Book No. 37

Do not let any hour pass by unused and consider that the day is drawing ever closer which is to put an end to the raging of the nations. You must therefore be incessantly active for the kingdom of God, you must fulfill your task, you must constantly work on yourselves in order to then be able to start your soul's work for your fellow human beings. For your great work is still ahead of you .... that you are to instruct your fellow human beings and make the word of God accessible to them .... Your work will be preceded by severe suffering and you will have to prove your faith yourselves, for you will experience a day and a night which will eclipse everything that has happened so far. The world has not yet experienced what lies ahead of you to this extent .... And yet you will receive the strength to be spiritually active, for the time must be used when people are receptive, when they are receptive to the divine word and when it is to be preached to them everywhere and at all times. And therefore you can look forward to this time with confidence, you will not be defenceless and powerless, for He Who has chosen you to work for Him will also provide you with His strength and grace when the hour has come when you have to prove yourselves. For God will soon show Himself in His power .... Then the spiritual hunger will set in for a short time and people will be receptive to God's word, they will desire clarification and lively reflection will set in because people will look for an explanation for the event which took place without human will. And then you will have to speak, without shyness and without restraint, you will have to show them their wrong way of life and point out their lack of loving activity. You will then have to remind them of the commandments of love and you will have to instruct them that only unselfish love can avert the severe suffering from earth, that only a person who is active in love is able to endure it. And you will have to promote the kingdom of God and emphasize the transience of everything earthly. And if you therefore want to serve God in this way, that you lead souls to Him and enlarge His kingdom on earth, you will not lack strength, even though you will then be hindered in your earthly work. What God tells you to do you should fulfill first, then He will always consider you according to your work. For in the time to come He will need eager servants on earth, and every laborer in His vineyard will soon feel the blessing of His work and become ever more eager .... And therefore do not fear that you will not be able to fulfill your task because the external resistance is too great .... There are no obstacles for the strength from God and the strength from God will always be victorious. So request the strength from God and use it by being willing to serve God. For the will combined with the power becomes action, and as soon as you are active for the kingdom of God, you are already working with the cooperation of the power from God. The time is no longer far away and every hour therefore has to be utilized so that you can expect the day well prepared which means a turning point in your life, which is the signal for you that your earthly task now begins. And then don't hesitate for long but work while it is still day .... Give news of My working, of My will to guide people into truth, give news of My love, which applies to every single one of My living creations, and announce to them the approaching end, which forms the conclusion of a redemption era .... and admonish them that they seriously prepare themselves for this near end ....

amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God's call to action .... mission ....

B.D. 4075 from July 1st 1947, taken from Book No. 50

You should comply with My voice when you are called to serve Me and thus to fulfil your mission. You will clearly feel it in your heart and all ambiguity will be eliminated, you will also feel inwardly urged to be active for Me, and then you should comply with this urge unhesitatingly, unconditionally hand yourselves over to Me, leave yourselves to My guidance. And then you will do as your heart tells you, for through it I declare Myself. You will perceive My call like clear thoughts and not know whether I have spoken the words which resound in you. And My call will make you happy and glad and you will gladly give up everything in order to comply with Me. Then you will be confronted with the world and its demands but you will also be able to fulfil these with My support, yet the work for Me and My kingdom will always be your main work which you give priority to every activity, and thus this will also be blessed and not hold you back from spiritual work. And this is your task, that you speak wherever you have the opportunity, for you can give much because you possess much, you can teach because you are knowledgeable, and you can always and constantly make My will known to people, you can teach them love and thus bring them the gospel which you have received from Me .... You can show people the right path and speak to them about the end .... You will never need to think about what you should say, for if you want to work for Me you will also be filled by My spirit as soon as you are only spiritually active, and then your thoughts will also be guided right, and you will be protected from erroneous thinking and can hand yourselves over to My guidance free from worries; you are only not allowed to resist by refusing against your knowledge, by fearing the world and not trusting My power and strength. But then the world will also hold you captive and you will not be suitable as labourers in My vineyard. But anyone who loves Me will also listen to My voice and gladly follow Me, and I will take special care of him, I will help him to detach from the world, I will also make earthly life bearable for him and enable him to do spiritual work, I will bless it and constantly bring people to him whom he should help in spiritual adversity. But I tell you all this beforehand so that you should be attentive, so that you should prepare yourselves for your ministry and listen to My call which will soon be sent to you, for the time is drawing to a close, as it is proclaimed in word and scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Christian Taffertshofer

Preaching ministry .... right preachers - receptacles ....

B.D. 2379 from June 23rd 1942, taken from Book No. 32

The gift of preaching the gospel requires love for people if divine words are to flow from the preacher's mouth, for then he is the organ through which God Himself speaks to people, whereas otherwise it is human words that he speaks .... words that are learnt and only reflect the knowledge that man has absorbed in a scholastic way. As soon as a person is active in love, the spirit from God works through that person, and then he can only speak what the spirit from God imparts to him. Therefore, a preacher who is not active in love can never successfully stand up for the gospel, for the words he speaks are only empty; they lack life and therefore cannot awaken to life. And that is the reason why the divine word passes by the majority of people without finding an echo in them. They are not true proclaimers of the divine word, not servants of God, as they should be in order to be able to work successfully on earth. Their ministry is also connected to material interests, and if the human being is not exceptionally active in love he will not be able to provide the kind of information which is necessary in order to attain realization. However, he will always comply with the external forms he has been taught by human beings and he will feel like a servant of God who is destined to preach the gospel to his fellow human beings .... .... The gift of preaching is a consequence of the most intimate connection with God through loving activity and prayer .... There are then no limits to the work of the spirit in man, and now it is not man who speaks, but the voice of the divine spirit that makes itself known through the mouth of man. "Do not worry about what you are to say, for My spirit will give it to you at the same hour ...." And what a person speaks and thinks is the gospel that he should pass on, for it is God's word, imparted to people by His spirit. And anyone can carry out this teaching ministry if he has acquired the right to the working of the divine spirit through labour of love. But only these are to teach .... Worldly study never replaces the work of the spirit, and if the activity of love is not practiced at the same time, the words offered to people will be and remain literal; they will not penetrate the heart and awaken it to life unless the listener is gripped by deep love for God and enlightened by His spirit, so that the word comes alive in him. The office of preacher is to be taken as infinitely important and yet will be equated with a worldly task even by those who are to fulfil it. Like worldly offices, it is forced into time and form, it is exercised habitually and no longer out of the deepest inner need .... Man must be urged by his spirit to speak, and for this he needs neither a specific place nor a specific time, but only hungry people who want to refresh themselves at the source of divine wisdom, who desire the bread of heaven .... The gospel is to be preached to them, the divine doctrine of love, the fulfilment of which alone allows man to attain wisdom. The more intimate the connection of the preacher with God is and the more willingly the listener receives his word, the clearer and more comprehensible this word will reach the ears of the listener, because he now desires and hears it with his heart and does not let it fade away at the ear. The preacher should be God's instrument, i.e. surrender himself to God so that He can work through him unhindered .... He is to be the receiving vessel for the spirit from God, which is to pour out on people .... He is to pass on this flow and show the way to those who do not establish the connection with God themselves .... if he himself lives and works with God and for God, he should also lead his fellow human beings to Him and give them knowledge of God's love, which is to be achieved again through loving actions .... He should educate people to love, because without love no human being can be saved ....

amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The work of God's servants in the last days ....

B.D. 4848 from February 28th 1950, taken from Book No. 55

You will know when your time has come, when you have to step forward to proclaim My Word to all those who need help. For your heart will tell you, you will feel inwardly urged to speak about My extraordinary working affecting you externally and internally, about My Word and the approaching end, in order to help your fellow human beings who take the wrong paths and therefore believe that they will perish in the earthly adversity. And I will support you in every way .... you will feel that I Am with you Myself when you speak for Me and My kingdom, for My name. You will be very busy because you are happy doing your work and, despite the surrounding adversity, will barely be affected by it. For My working on My servants on earth will be obvious, every person will be able to recognise what blessings the contact with Me entail if he merely opens his eyes and is seriously minded and does not deliberately oppose Me. I want to be your companion wherever you go; I want to guide you to where you are urgently needed. You will only be able to work for a short time and so you should use the time in order to offer God's kingdom to many people. For then a different kind of adversity will follow .... Oppression and brutal measures will be used by the earthly authorities against all those who inwardly carry the faith in Me, the faith in Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation. Then everyone who had previously listened will be able to make a choice, and this decision will come easy to him if he has accepted My Word he received from you in his heart. In that case he can be counted as one of the flock of My Own, he will likewise fight on My behalf, if not openly then nevertheless through professing Me and My name before the world. Much seed must still be sown and steps should be taken so that the field is well prepared to receive the seed. This is why much work must still be done beforehand, for which I will take you into My service and guide you on your paths such that you will also be able to accomplish it if you are willing. I need you and therefore will place you in a position where you can be of service to Me. I will smooth your every path, I will place you where you can successfully work for Me, I will prepare you for your teaching activity and provide you with the strength for it, I will take care of you so that you can devote yourselves to the service of God's kingdom without being burdened by earthly worry. I will speak to you through your heart when the time has come for you to take up your teaching mission. Whatever you do for Me and My kingdom must be done by you of your own free will, and therefore you must enjoy it, that is, you must be so permeated by your task that you, impelled from within, will fulfil it out of love of Me and your neighbour. You must be so permeated by My Word that you also want to pass it on to your fellow human beings and especially when the time of adversity comes, which I have always and forever announced to you. Then people will only be lifted up by My Word and then your time will have come for which I Am preparing you. Then you will feel My directive in your heart and diligently accomplish what I require of you. Then you will be actively involved as My endtime disciples in the redemption of erring souls out of love of Me and your fellow human beings ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Willingness to work diligently but also quietly in the vineyard

Mission readiness .... prediction ....

B.D. 4308 from May 21st 1948, taken from Book No. 51

In My name you shall be active .... This necessitates a complete detachment from earthly things, and thus My servant's path on earth must always lead more and more away from the world, the internalization must increase and thus result in the increased working of the spirit. And this will always be connected with trials and renunciation so that the soul will detach itself more easily and only strive for more spiritual contact, so that it will mature in realization, in knowledge which corresponds to truth and which is conveyed to it through spiritual activity. If this is therefore understandable to you, you must also recognize from the increasing adversity and distress that the hour has soon struck when you should be active for Me and My kingdom. You must keep yourselves ready and pay attention to My word that you are close to the end, that the time of your overall activity is only short and that I will soon appear and initiate the last act, as it is foretold through My spirit. Report all this, for the hour is near, keep reminding your fellow human beings that I constantly point you to this day so that they will see when it comes, as I have proclaimed. And take every word seriously, for I have chosen you to be My representatives on earth, and you should firmly and steadfastly believe that everything will come true and that My plan has been determined since eternity. Through your faith you shall influence people such that they will also seriously consider a sudden change of their situation, that they will think about a quick end and seriously prepare themselves for it. And if you make My word heard to them, never forget to encourage them to increase their activity of love so that they will be able to recognize and believe the truth of My word .... Love must always and constantly be preached to them, through loving activity they must gain strength if they are weak, and through loving activity alone they can become enlightened, thus they know the meaning and purpose of their earthly existence and their relationship as living creations to the eternal creator. They will never attain this knowledge intellectually, but a life of love gives them fullest realization. Time is pressing and therefore your mission is to be taken seriously, and you must not miss anything if you want to serve Me. But I assure you once again that you will be guided and that no path you take is of your own will, for great things are at stake, the final willingness to help is at stake, which you are still to bring to many erring souls, and I will lead you to those who need your help. And thus you can confidently hand yourselves over to My guidance until the end of your body, which will not be long in coming. For the time until the end is short and therefore it shall be used for eager activity for Me, and I will support you where and when you need help and give you strength to be constantly active for Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

"Forerunners you shall be to Me on earth ...."

B.D. 4491 from November 20th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

You shall be forerunners for Me on earth, I have hired you for this purpose, because people have to speak to people so that they open the door of their heart to Me and grant Me entrance. For they cannot hear Me Myself as long as they have not removed everything from the chambers of their hearts which prevents My entry. Until then they will not hear My voice either. Yet they have to experience what I have to say to them, otherwise they will not make any effort to prepare their heart for My dwelling. Therefore I need you to enter them before Me, to call out to them: The lord comes and wants to enter you .... They can hear your call but whether they heed it is up to them. But if they have listened to you, they also know that I follow and knock at their door, and blessed are those who let Me in .... blessed are those who have prepared themselves for My coming, to whom your words gave cause to work on themselves. I speak to all who have heard the announcement through your mouth, and your work opens many a door of the heart to Me that would otherwise remain closed. You shall be forerunners for Me on earth .... you shall go before Me and listen to what I Myself say to you, so that you will then proclaim My word and speak in My name. And the more eagerly you are active in My name the more urgently My word will affect people, the doors will open of their own accord and hearts will wait for the coming of the lord, Whom His servant has announced, for a good speaker is capable of much .... But in order for you to be good speakers I will take possession of you Myself and speak through you, unrecognized by those whom you should make receptive for My coming, yet recognized by you because you serve Me with love, because I can already work in your hearts through your voluntary devotion to Me. And thus your ministry will not be too difficult, you will be guided by Me and led to all gates where I want to enter, and you will always speak in a way which is appropriate for the individual .... Only you must not tire and become lukewarm in your work for Me .... And therefore you yourselves must often grant Me entrance into your hearts by also letting Me speak to you, by desiring to hear Me Myself and thus longing to be fed by Me, to take supper with Me as I have promised you .... "behold, I stand at the door and knock; whoever opens to Me, I will come in and take supper with him ...." Open the door to Me, all of you, and let Me enter in, pave the way for Me, whoever you want to work for Me, and thus invite all guests to the supper, so that they may be strengthened and receive nourishment for their souls from My hand, for only then can they become blessed when I Myself feed them with the bread of life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Vineyard work according to divine will ....

B.D. 8442 from March 18th 1963, taken from Book No. 89

I will bless every effort that applies to the distribution of My Word. You cannot imagine how necessary it is for people to be informed of their purpose of earthly life, for they only consider it to be the maintenance of their body and live a life which can be called everything else but spiritual. The dark of night prevails everywhere and nothing else will help but to spread sparks of light which tear the darkness apart and can stimulate people into following the right path they recognise in the glow of the light, and I will truly see to it that the illumination of light will increase .... I will still make My Word from above available to all those who can yet be affected by it such that they will listen to the One Who is addressing them and accept His admonitions, so that they will finally allow themselves to be led and will no longer be able to go astray. I know the means and ways and will truly employ them. I leave no opportunity unused and you, My servants, shall only ever willingly carry out what you are urged to do from within, for this urging comes from Me, to Whom you have offered your service. So let Me tell you that you need not fear the weakness of your body either, that I will give you strength to work for Me, because I need diligent labourers in My vineyard and recognise full well who serves Me with complete dedication .... Yet don't tear yourselves apart by zealously embarking on things which I did not assign to you .... You should always pay attention to My instructions and do what I ask of you .... For you can believe Me that true success will be achieved in silent activity, that I Myself will only powerfully manifest Myself when otherwise nothing else can be accomplished anymore and the end is near .... But if you want to win over the 'world', if you want to teach the masses, much of your work will be done in vain, for there will only be a few more and you will not manage to change the 'human race', you will not succeed in bringing many people to their senses, instead, only individual ones would reward such overzealous efforts .... Then you will have employed your strength in vain, for these few will .... because they mean well .... also still be won over through silent activity, because they are known to Me and I will make My Word accessible to them too ....

However, My paths are different than yours, hence you should pay attention to the inner voice and comply with it as My instructions. This inner voice will never induce you into drawing particular attention to yourselves or into embarking on great campaigns which I know will not be very successful. I will therefore exclude My co-workers from the world time and again, because then the work for Me and My kingdom can be carried out more intensively and because My vineyard labourers should also increasingly perfect themselves , which heartfelt dedication to Me will achieve and is more likely to happen in seclusion then in the flurry of the world, for everything you expect to be very successful requires worldly preparations which, in turn, are not suitable for internalising the person. For this reason I repeatedly advise you to carry out silent vineyard work, which consists of lovingly influencing your fellow human beings into shaping themselves into love and of informing them of My Word .... hence of contributing the most important thing towards distributing My Word which is conveyed to you directly from above .... Believe Me that the effect of My Words will yet achieve the greatest blessing and spiritual progress .... Believe Me, that you will gain extraordinary merits if you utilise all opportunities to inform your fellow human being of My Word, for it will affect everyone who is still of good will .... whilst people will only accept all other efforts to teach them spiritual knowledge with their intellect without involving their heart apart from a few, who, however, I will also win over for Me by other means, because I know the human hearts. Consider the fact that it takes intellectual thought to present My divine revelations to people such that they will be gripped by them .... but that only the intellect is addressed and that it will rarely lead to spiritual success .... but that the direct conveyance of My Word or the passing on of My direct revelations will be far more successful because My Word is blessed with My strength and because those people who shall contribute towards inducing spiritual advancement among people had to already possess a certain degree of maturity prior to it .... Believe Me that I will bless all silent work for Me and My kingdom, and make every effort to be diligent labourers for Me who will only every follow their Lord and Caretaker's instructions and lovingly look after their fellow human beings .... I will do everything else for you and also guide you such that you will offer My Word to those who will gratefully accept it as an unusual gift of grace which will truly have the desired effect ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Putting spiritual work first

Putting spiritual work first .... new sphere of activity ....

B.D. 3921 from November 2nd 1946, taken from Book No. 49

I truly know best what will help you to increase your soul's maturity, and your earthly fate will therefore always correspond to the soul's needs, but it will thank Me at the end of its earthly life that I have taken its neediness into account. Earthly life only lasts a short time and can never offer you a substitute for what the soul loses if the body's desires are given too much consideration. For your soul needs its desires to be set aside, all obstacles to its development have to be removed, and the body will always feel this in a way which is not very pleasing to it. Yet always rely on My love and wisdom, believe that everything concerning you is recognized by My wisdom as beneficial for you and is imposed on you by My love, and therefore always submit to My will so that you will become blissfully happy. But you, My servants on earth, must be especially prepared for your ministry in the last days before the end, you must put the spiritual before the earthly and always bear in mind that you have placed yourselves in My service, that you cannot serve two masters, Me and the world .... Your spiritual work shall be everything to you, I have called you to spiritual work, and your fate on earth will be such that you can accomplish this work unhindered .... that you can be diligently active for Me and My kingdom, which is not of this world. I will lead you to the circle in which you are to work, and depending on your love for Me and your fellow human beings you will also be able to achieve success: Rescue of erring souls from spiritual darkness .... Consider that this is your most important earthly task for which you have freely offered yourselves to Me, consider that it is far more necessary and urgent than the removal of earthly worries .... consider that many people are suitable for the latter but only few are willing to take on the former, for the removal of spiritual hardship, and therefore the need for spiritual workers on earth is great .... But where I find such My blessing will always be recognizable, and I will guide their steps such that they will be able to work beneficially where there is great need. You, My servants on earth, know that the time until the end is only short and that you should make full use of this time for Me, you should spread My gospel throughout the world. And I Myself will instruct you where to carry out your spiritual activity in the coming difficult time which precedes the last end. Where spiritual hardship is great, I need capable labourers to work the fallow field, to plant good seed and to reap good fruit .... And thus, confidently and willingly submit yourselves to My will, surrender yourselves to My guidance, for it is the only right one, both for yourselves as well as for the countless souls to whom you shall bring help in spiritual adversity. Wait in patience until I call you, and only use every day for your own soul's maturity, accept My word with a hungry heart and let its strength flow through you, place all your worries and needs, whether spiritual or earthly, into My hand and let Me Myself take care of you, and your earthly life will truly not be an idle one, for to fulfil a mission such as the one assigned to you requires a will turned towards Me, profound faith and love for Me and for your neighbour .... And the soul of the one who is looked after with this mission must mature on earth, for My grace and My blessing is certain for him. The time until the end is only short, yet difficult for each individual .... But anyone who draws strength and grace from Me will also survive it without harm to his soul, he will be able to make use of it and give up earthly life rich in spiritual treasures in order to exchange a blissful life for it in My kingdom, where he will be compensated a thousand fold for all renunciations and privations which earthly life brought him because he remained faithful to Me until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Knowledge of the process of the working of the mind ....

B.D. 8967 from April 21st 1965, taken from Book No. 94

What you need to know for your earth life, that is truly offered to you by Me, if you open your hearts to Me and want to be active for Me and My kingdom. Therefore the thought need not depress you that you are not introduced into areas, which are trivial for the last work on earth on the souls, since it is much more important at present that they first of all reach a living faith, that they know about the reason and meaning of the work of redemption, that they experience about the power of love, about its effect .... because their lot in eternity depends on it .... And that is why I now impart this knowledge to men, although I also reveal secrets of creation, but these only make up a small extent of My revelations, exactly because they are not so important now. But I particularly emphasize the act of creation of all beings once emanated by Me, because errors have crept in there which are extremely important and have to be corrected .... But the task, which I set to My vineyard workers, is the spreading of all that, what still can bring salvation to men exactly in the times of the end. They are to know that one has sacrificed Himself for them, and therefore they must know about their original sin and that this cannot be redeemed by them alone. Therefore they have to turn to the one Who brought them salvation, but Who also has to be acknowledged so that the work of rescue can also take place in him. And you can also give them informative explanations about all these connections, who you receive My word. You can prepare them for the end, which I announce through you as obvious; but you can also tell them that they can only shape the end to a successful one for themselves through love work, that they do not need to fear it when they fulfil these My commandments and change their selfish love to unselfish neighbourly love. But you can also pass on to them the knowledge about the survival of the soul, which indeed only few will accept, but which every one of My servants can represent with conviction, because the knowledge about it has reached him from Me. And so you can therefore point to the work of My spirit. And that will be the most difficult thing for you because hardly any man of those believes in it who have not yet awakened the spirit themselves and exactly the work of the spirit is unbelievable to them. But even men who read the scriptures have no understanding for it, otherwise it would truly be easy to guide men into truth, because would the process of the working of My spirit be understandable to them, then they would accept without further ado what you bring to them and move in true thinking. And every person has to find faith in this himself, which only love can achieve again. That is why the most urgent thing is to stimulate men to a love life, to make clear to them the effect of it and also the consequences of a life without love, which will certainly earn them death. Even the leaders have no understanding for what My words mean, which I Myself spoke when I walked on earth; they walk along blindly and 'preach', they bring salvation to people or believe to bring it to them and yet pass by the most delectable, My word spoken directly from above, which would give them enlightenment in all unresolved issues. But they feel called and are still blind guides, who can give no light to anyone. That is why also the number of those will be very small, whom you still can win for Me and My word, to whom you can impart pure truth and who therefore also do not need to fear the end. But men also do not believe in this and still put this into the farthest distance, and they will be surprised and not have prepared themselves, but they do not pay attention to My announcements, and therefore they will have to expect an end with horror; they will again be banished in the creations of the new earth, if I do not have mercy on them first and call them away from this earth prematurely, then the possibility is still given to them to still find to the light and to Jesus Christ, who has redeemed men from sin and death ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual community .... Working together ....

B.D. 5091 from March 22nd 1951, taken from Book No. 57

A spiritual community can convey many blessings, for it distributes My Gospel in Words and deeds. However, I do not call members of an organised association a spiritual community but only people who, in spiritual unity, strive towards the same goal of coming close to the truth and thus to Me and who therefore also want to lead their fellow human beings to Me. For organisations can also exist without truly spiritually striving members, and I only acknowledge spiritual aspiration as the right desire for Me. An association of people who seriously discuss spiritual topics, whose hearts silently love Me and desire a bond with Me, is a spiritual community which is pleasing to Me, My blessing will always rest on them and the very spiritual work they do will be blessed by Me. Wherever they are together I dwell among them and guide their thoughts in the right direction, I intervene in their conversations Myself by expressing Myself through a person who is particularly devoted to Me, who will then effectively instruct the others and also be acknowledged because the others will feel that I Am at work, because they will feel addressed by Me and will be convinced that what they hear is true. A spiritual community will always render Me a great service, for they will achieve far more than an individual person can achieve by only working for Me and My kingdom. Yet every individual person should try to gain followers for Me, every individual should strive to expand the spiritual community and always lead new labourers to Me because many reapers will be needed during the last days and the work that still needs to be accomplished before the end will require every effort. Together you can be very successful, for people will always look at a solitary person with distrust and lend little credence to his words. However, as soon as other like-minded people join him everything he says and does becomes significant. Therefore try to find like-minded people with the same striving to be of service to Me and to do redemptive work on earth during the last days before the end. By doing so you will gain very much yourselves but you will also gain new souls which you can lead to Me, which you can prepare for their mission of becoming co-workers for Me and My kingdom, to whom you can proclaim the Gospel so that they will pass it on to all those who suffer spiritual hardship. What is not possible for an individual person can be achieved by many; they will find it easier to be believed and will always be strengthened by Me, for I bless all who are of service to Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spreading the divine word

Refuting objections and teaching with God's help ....

B.D. 2071 from September 14th 1941, taken from Book No. 30

Every objection must be refuted with God's help. Man must always be ready to call upon God in his heart, he must never rely on his own strength, he must start everything with God, i.e. ask Him for His blessing and thus also let the teachings of his fellow human beings be preceded by heartfelt prayer. Then he will feel equal to every objection, he will, driven by the spirit of God, use the right words, realize in a flash what is still unclear to him and now be able to answer or explain every question in an understandable way. Intellectual thought alone will not suffice to clarify questions concerning spiritual life. However, since the opponent whose objections are to be refuted only raises them intellectually, every objection can be refuted with the help of spiritual strength, for spiritual activity is stronger and renders all intellectual acuity weak and inadequate. A person who lacks spiritual knowledge will always dispute the truth. Since he still belongs to the world it is unacceptable to him and his will resists it because the truth would determine him to a different way of life. And that is why it is an extremely difficult beginning to introduce people to the truth. And all means are used by the one who is the lie in order to prevent people from accepting the truth. In the same way, however, God's love is constantly intent on conveying the truth to earth and spreading it. But anyone who undertakes this task will always be in a struggle. Nevertheless, he will have great strength at his disposal, provided that he utilizes it extensively .... He must commend to God the soul of the one to whom he wants to impart the truth, he must pray for this soul, he must ask God for grace so that He will make it easy for him to recognize the truth, that He will impart the power of knowledge to him. For prayer for the souls of fellow human beings, for their spiritual need, is unspeakably blessed. And even if the human being resists and tries to refute everything, his resistance will become weaker and weaker the more selflessly the light bearer endeavours to illuminate his fellow human beings' spiritual night. For God now stands by him .... He speaks to people Himself, so to speak, and if the heart is not completely hardened the listener feels the strength of what he now hears and it is no longer difficult for him to accept what is offered to him ...., i.e. he moves it in his thoughts, and now the spiritual forces have access to the person's heart and continue the spiritual work they have started by trying to influence him mentally. The resistance subsides, the thirst for knowledge and the desire for truth grow, and the ground is now well prepared for the forces in the beyond, which are responsible for the care of these people. How these beings struggle for the souls entrusted to them on earth .... And how difficult it is sometimes to gain access to those who are still too attached to the world or have been pushed into wrong thinking by worldly influences. The spiritual hardship of the time is overwhelming and the will to reject spiritual truths is strong and almost unbending .... But a loving person sometimes succeeds in changing the thinking of his fellow human being with ease if he sincerely asks God to bless his endeavour and now approaches a task with increased strength, which is certainly difficult but extremely urgent, because only in the pure truth can the path be found that leads upwards. God allows the truth to come to earth in order to make it accessible to the whole of humanity; consequently, He will also bless every endeavour which is aimed at spreading the pure truth among fellow human beings ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Teaching after the disaster .... signs and wonders ....

B.D. 2295 from April 10th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

It is no easy task to lead fellow human beings to faith if they have already completely surrendered to it. And yet the attempt must be made so that all people are once again forcefully made aware of the dreadful consequences of an earthly life without faith in a just, wise, omnipotent and extremely loving creator. Even people who have so far maintained their traditional faith will abandon it in the face of the great natural disaster and its consequences. And then it is absolutely necessary to speak of God's love, which had to intervene for the sake of human souls, and of the immense danger if man's thoughts and endeavours are only directed towards matter. Initially people will still be allowed to speak but then very strict regulations will stop the teaching activity, and this will be the time of apostasy from God and people will find little ear if they want to re-establish the old faith. And therefore God will endow His servants with great power and signs and wonders will occur in order to strengthen the believers and to lead the unbelievers back to faith. And therefore do not become fearful or of little faith, but build firmly on God. For God knows about this time and He has prepared everything so that you, who want to serve Him, can recognize from the course of world events when the hour is to be expected which will bring the decision about the life and death of the individual .... about life and death, i.e. faith or faithlessness .... It is no longer a long period of time that God gives, for the day is approaching that will set the world on edge. And after this catastrophe humanity will be more receptive and more willing to accept the truth from God if it is offered to it. And then begins the earthly task of those who want to serve God. Then they should preach and not allow themselves to be held back by the voices of violence. For God offers them favours in extraordinary measure, so that man can carry out much, as soon as he is only willing to help suffering mankind. And so the teachers will be able to prove their words and deeds, for humanity will no longer believe words alone unless it sees proof. Prepare yourselves for this time so that you do not weaken and betray the lord .... You will truly need great strength for this, but if you connect with God in prayer beforehand, strength will come to you when you need it most, for God does not abandon those who want to work for Him. And thus He will also bless your endeavour and increase your will, and thus strengthened you will be able to resist the battle of the spirits and your work will not remain without success ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God's hiring of workers for the vineyard .... spreading the divine word ....

B.D. 4134 from October 1st 1947, taken from Book No. 50

It is immensely important to take care of the spreading of My word at a time when the whole of humanity has reached a spiritual low. No-one takes My word seriously, no-one establishes the right relationship with Me, even those who deem themselves faithful look for Me in the distance, and the few people devoted to Me who have the right living faith are not taken seriously, they are laughed at because of their profound faith and only reluctantly listened to if they stand up for Me and My word in order to bring Me close to them. It is a state which cannot continue, for people live a life without Me even though they keep up appearances and outwardly profess to be united with Me. Yet they do not know Me and therefore cannot be irradiated by My love. They live a life which resembles the state of death .... unawakened spirit, complete spiritual blindness. They do not know what is in store for them, they know nothing of the end time and its manifestations, of the demands which both earthly life and I Myself place on the human being, they know nothing of My love and grace, of My mercy and constant helpfulness .... They live and yet are dead in spirit. And therefore, My word must be conveyed to them wherever possible, the blessing of love must be preached to them, they must know about My will and about their state of soul so that they will start the work of changing their souls, for there is not much time left. Yet only people on earth can provide them with information, and these I instruct Myself and put into their mouths what they should say, just as I always direct their steps towards those who are in need and accessible to My gift of grace from above. For I know of every person's spiritual condition and take all circumstances into account. Yet if My word is offered to them and they do not accept it, I cannot help them in any other way, for they reject Me Myself with My word. But anyone who wants to receive Me must also take note of My word, otherwise he will not be able to grasp the significance of My presence either. And therefore I constantly hire willing servants on earth, for My word shall become established amongst people of good will. And therefore take every opportunity, you who have offered yourselves to Me as labourers in the vineyard .... do not be afraid to speak of Me and to mention My extraordinary working, present the end to your fellow human beings, the significance of the last days and the last Judgment, and thus work for My kingdom and I will bless you. For this work is so urgent that all other work shall remain unnoticed until the spiritual work has been done. My word is absolute truth, and anyone who follows it need truly not fear death, even though it is close to him in view of the end and the work of destruction which will come as a result of a great shaking of the earth, which is destined for you soon. Take My words seriously, for they will not sound for much longer in order to then be heard from above. But then it will be dreadful, for only few will stand in faith to face this disaster calmly. But I will disturb the whole world in its rest, and it will happen as I have proclaimed .... And you shall prepare people while there is still time, you shall speak as if the next day could already bring the disaster .... Then your speech will not remain without impression, and a few will allow themselves to be advised, they will offer no resistance and thus be seized by Me. And I will reward you for your activity for Me and My kingdom. But the most beautiful reward will be the gratitude of the souls which have found their way back into the father's house through you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Christian Taffertshofer

Mediator .... intercession ....

B.D. 6341 from August 29th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

Leave the care for people's souls to Me but help Me where I need you in order to serve Me as mediators. It is a great work which still has to be done, for access to people's hearts is mostly barred to Me and since I do not use force I have to wait until the door of the heart is opened to Me .... And since this rarely happens by people themselves, every helper is pleasant to Me who lets his voice sound instead of Mine and demands entrance. How often does the path first have to be paved for Me because I don't take over a territory against a person's will which is disputed with Me .... And how rarely are people found who work for Me, who prepare the way for Me, who announce My coming and influence their fellow human beings to such an extent that they no longer refuse to open the door for Me if I come Myself to bring them peace .... I know where I am needed, but I also know where I find resistance .... And I also know where your help is appropriate, where resistance is to be broken when I Myself speak to people through you .... You only ever need to do what I inwardly urge you to do, you can carelessly leave it up to Me which means I use .... for I know about the adversity of My earthly children .... But very often I need you, for people are far more inclined to listen to the words of a fellow human being than to My words, because they don't want to believe that I Myself want to and can speak to them .... And therefore, in accordance with their will I choose the right means which can be effective but which do not force the person. And if you are concerned about a person's salvation then only commend him to My love and grace and trust Me that I will help as far as possible while respecting his free will. However, the resistance is often still so great that My omnipotence recedes, but that My love especially comes to the fore and tries to influence the person such that the resistance becomes ever less. Thus I have to use various means of education and I will also always use you where your help is appropriate. But you can trust Me without worry .... As soon as you intercede for those who still stand apart, who have not yet recognized Me correctly, you will also give them strength and their resistance will decrease through your loving intercession. You can achieve much, and where you don't succeed obviously, where you don't see any success of your vineyard work, there let go and call upon Me Myself to take over the work which you don't believe to be able to overcome. No intercession is in vain. And there is always a way where love intervenes .... And when a call of love sounds, the door opens by itself .... And then I can enter and bring light to the person who still dwells in darkness .... be it on earth or in the spiritual kingdom .... Once I find access to the hearts, and once every soul gives up resistance ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God's instruction to educate fellow human beings about Jesus ....

B.D. 8464 from April 11th 1963, taken from Book No. 89

Wherever the opportunity of mentioning the divine Redeemer Jesus Christ presents itself to you, you should speak of Him and emphasise His great significance for every single person .... Where possible, you should motivate people to remember Him, for everyone knows Him, everyone has heard of Him, yet only a few have a living faith in Him, and only they can partake in the blessings of the act of Salvation .... But they are precisely the ones who should try to invigorate their fellow human beings' faith in Him, Who alone can save them from spiritual adversity, which will only be perceptively felt after their body dies. You should not fail to make use of every avenue in order to steer the conversation towards Jesus Christ, even if the other person feels uncomfortable about it .... you should simply ask him what Jesus means to him, whether he has already thought about the doctrines regarding Him and what conclusion he has come to .... Even if they only want accept Him as a human being, Who advocated His own philosophies of life and sacrificed His life for these opinions, you can nevertheless explain to them that He was certainly a man who lived among people, but that He had to fulfil a spiritual mission and that every person can derive benefit from that mission if he wants .... Indeed, most people only regard their life on earth as an end in itself and don't believe in their souls' continuation of life .... Nevertheless, you should also try to unsettle these opinions and truly, I will place the right Words into your mouth if all you endeavour to do is kindle a small light for these blind people, if you want to help them fulfil their purpose of earthly life. If you are imbued by the knowledge which corresponds to the truth, you will time and again feel impelled to convey this knowledge to people and then opportunities will arise where it is possible for you, and I truly bless everyone who tries to persuade his fellow human beings to believe in Jesus, because Jesus must not be by-passed if the soul wants to attain bliss one day when it enters the spiritual realm after physical death. This faith in the soul's continuation of life is likewise lacking in most people, consequently, it is difficult to educate them, yet no stone shall be left unturned, for the misery such souls are approaching is indescribable and if you can help them spare such wretchedness they will be eternally grateful to you, for one day every soul will gain realisation, even if it still takes eternities ....

Everything relating to Jesus, His life on earth, His crucifixion and His ascension, is a myth for people which they certainly know, but cannot believe that these events, which are hugely significant for each individual still unenlightened soul, to be true. However, you humans live on this earth to attain the goal of releasing yourselves from every form and entering the kingdom of the beyond in a spiritualised state. But to do so it is crucial that you find redemption through Jesus Christ, that He helps you attain freedom, because only He can loosen the chains which still tie you to God's adversary. He alone can help you attain eternal life, and thus you must acknowledge Him and hand yourselves over to Him so that He will take your immense guilt upon Himself and so that He might have given His blood for you as well, which He shed on the cross for all people, past, present and future. If you accept Him and appeal to Him to take the immense guilt from you, you will also suddenly be able to think differently .... many things you previously were unable to understand will become comprehensible to you. For this reason you should at least accept information about Him when it is conveyed to you, for no-one shall go astray, but it is up to the human being himself whether he wants to let himself be saved .... Let yourselves be educated about Jesus and His act of Salvation, about the spiritual reason for it and about your past original sin, which you cannot atone for yourselves but can only be released from through the divine Redeemer Jesus Christ .... And don't walk past Him in earthly life, try to muster the understanding for the kind of mission He had to fulfil on earth and believe that every person must take the path to the cross .... believe that every human being must carry his guilt of sin under the cross, which means, that he must acknowledge Jesus Christ as Son of God and Redeemer of the world, in Whom God Himself became human in order to redeem humanity from sin and death ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Passing on God’s prophecies

Forwarding prophetic word ....

B.D. 6776 from March 5th 1957, taken from Book No. 72

When the signs of the end will make themselves felt, then also those will remember your words who opposed you before .... And this is My purpose when I constantly instruct you to pass on My word, to inform everyone of what is about to happen. As long as their lives are still monotonous they will not take your words seriously either, but they will think back to them when unusual phenomena occur of which you have already spoken before .... Doubts and unbelief will often chase away their thoughts again, which seriously try to deal with it, but again the events will not fail to have an effect, and then it will still have been achieved that they will try to explain everything to themselves with a higher force and are already prepared for the great adversity and the difficult time which lies ahead of you all. And so you know that I only exhort you to diligent vineyard work so that many shall still take notice of these announcements, even if they don't believe in them. Bear this knowledge to all who cross your path and do not be offended if they mock or blaspheme you. This knowledge cannot be spread in any other way than through people, and it must always be left up to them whether they want to accept it or not. You should only ever tell them that you are only relieving yourselves of a divine task when you speak to them, that they are not forced to believe but that they should also once entertain such thoughts that a quick end is imminent for all people .... And even if they listen to you unwillingly, the thoughts of your words will haunt them or also suddenly come to their consciousness when unusual phenomena are reported. And something is preparing itself .... because everything comes true which I let proclaim to people through seers and prophets .... And don't become fickle yourselves when the days seem to pass by in peace and quiet; sooner than you think the day will come when there will be great lamentation amongst people. And much seed can still spring up where the ground has not been entirely stony. I don't have many workers on earth who know My plan of salvation, before whom I have spread it out in order to find capable helpers on earth for a work which can only be carried out by people .... But these few are initiated into My plan of salvation and also recognize the necessity of an intervention on My part, and in this realization they shall also draw their fellow human beings' attention and pretend to be My messengers, My servants who only carry out their lord's order .... they, being in My service, should not fear people, they should speak without fear what I Myself have communicated to them, and they should be firmly convinced that I also stand by My word .... that everything will come about as I have announced to those who are to speak in My stead on earth. And even if people smile pityingly because of your faith that you are in direct contact with Me .... One day they will freeze because of their unbelief. I call all of you to this work who receive knowledge of My word, for opportunities will always present themselves to all of you where you can mention it, which you learn through My word .... For this, too, is still a last means of salvation which, however, is not compulsory again. Whatever will come has been planned from eternity, it is included in My plan of salvation and determined by My love and My wisdom. And therefore you, My servants on earth, can spread My announcements with complete conviction, you need not fear that you will be punished with lies one day, for the eternal truth Itself conveys this knowledge to you, and the eternal truth Itself instructs you to inform your fellow human beings of it as well .... For the sake of their salvation I still use such means which make it easy for them to believe but which never restrict people's free will .... For even then they can still give themselves explanations if they don't want to believe ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

End Prophecies .... Are you My Own? ....

B.D. 6882 from July 30th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

Anyone who regards himself as one of My Own also knows that the last days have started, that humanity is facing a spiritual and earthly turning point. For My Own are informed by the spirit, My Own can be spoken to by the spirit and hear My voice, either directly or in their thoughts .... And they also faithfully accept My Word which is given to them by My messengers and has originated from Me .... Thus My Own know what time they live in, they know that the last hour of the world's clock will strike soon, that night will begin to engulf countless people on this earth and that a new day will begin to dawn for others, for the few who will remain true to Me until the end, who belong to My small flock .... which I call 'My Own'. And they still have a task on earth: to inform their fellow human beings of what earth can expect .... this will not be easy, for despite the fact that My Own are convinced of the truthfulness of My Word .... thus also of the proclamations about the end and the Judgment .... fellow human beings will not believe them and indignantly turn away when the last days are mentioned to them. Nevertheless, time and again they should try to point out that My announced end will not be far away.

And as confirmation of this you should also draw their attention to the natural disaster which will put the whole world into turmoil beforehand .... And you should also tell them that the subsequent end can be expected with the same certainty, for through this natural disaster I still want to give people a final warning, a final sign, to make it easier for them to believe what you tell them .... Anyone who is enlightened himself should also let the light shine into the darkness .... Anyone who believes in Me and My Word himself should also try to show his fellow human beings the way to faith, and do so kindly so as not to arouse resistance .... And therefore the natural disaster will not keep you waiting for very long, since it is also intended to contribute towards preparing people for the end .... You should also mention the natural disaster, My intervention, which every person will be able to take notice of, for it will be of enormous proportions and cannot be dismissed as an everyday occurrence .... Thus you should constantly point to this event and not be afraid to speak about it openly, for it will come with absolute certainty .... And anyone who has heard about it from you will also find it easier to believe in the announced end. Thus My Own shall be capable workers for Me, even if their work merely consists of speaking about the forthcoming events ....

Then they will already render Me an immense service, for I want people to know but can only give them the information through a human mouth, which they then may or may not believe, but at least they will have heard of it and will also remember it when the day comes that the whole world will hold its breath in view of the natural catastrophe which will bring overwhelming suffering to the people who experience it .... Do not fear that you spread misguided prophesies but speak frankly and openly that I Myself conveyed them to you and that you firmly believe in My Words .... They will not be able to call you liars, for sooner than they think they will get the confirmation. Yet people should use this knowledge to shed their doubts in regards to the proclamations of the end .... With that, much will already have been achieved, because then they can prepare themselves and thus be saved from the abyss ....

Amen

Revelation 20, 1-6

And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand.

And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years,

And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.

And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and [I saw] the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received [his] mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.

But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This [is] the first resurrection.

Blessed and holy [is] he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.

(The Holy Bible, King James Version)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

False spirits .... False prophets ....

B.D. 7714 from September 29th 1960, taken from Book No. 81

I have chosen you as My servants because I foresaw that your inner will is good and also strong so that you will assert yourselves where it concerns endorsing the truth. For much is offered to people as truth and yet it did not originate from Me .... And if My servant therefore recognises this he must not remain silent but speak up, he must confront this error with the pure truth .... then he must show that he is My representative on earth and that he is in My service. Thus he must profess My name before the world, he must wholeheartedly support what he has received from Me Myself because I had chosen him to work for Me as an apostle in the last days. And whoever has been placed by Me into this office will also receive the strength from Me to speak in My name .... And he will work like an apostle of truth and expose My adversary, who has also chosen his instruments in order to cause confusion within My ranks. And therefore hear what My spirit proclaims to you: the time until the end is but short yet the day of the end has been predetermined for eternity .... And wherever you humans will be, you shall all be informed of this forthcoming end, because I will still send very obvious signs to follow which can be observed everywhere and which will also occupy people's thoughts. However, precisely these signs will provoke the most conflicting opinions because then My adversary's activity will start to emerge which confuses people's thoughts, for one person will no longer understand the other, everyone will pursue different goals which he will be unable to relinquish, and only a few will be spiritually awake and come to the right conclusions .... And then many false prophets will appear ....

And this is what I want to caution you of, do not believe every spirit which wants to talk to you and especially not those which deny the end, which cannot believe that an end of this earth is reconcilable with My love .... And then be careful and sincerely pray to receive the truth. Do not believe every spirit which tries to express itself through people who willingly accept it, and counter every such teaching with My pure Word which sounds from above because you humans shall live in truth .... For only through truth can you reach the goal. And there are many spirits amongst you which do not speak on My instructions, but you can identify them by the fact that they argue the end, that they object to the revelations proclaiming a near end and that they meet the messengers with hostility. The time is fulfilled, and especially during the last days many false prophets will yet arise and try to invalidate the pure truth from Me. And they will perform extraordinary feats to make you believe in them, but it is not My spirit which speaks through them, it is not My strength which works in them .... they are adverse forces which rage everywhere and, being followers of My adversary, are also endowed with strength because they are enslaved by him and affect people of this earth in his will. And then you, who want to serve Me, shall loyally stand by your Lord, you shall defend the truth, you shall not let yourselves be misled, for you know that you speak in My name, and you will also receive the strength from Me, for then I Myself will speak through you. And thus, where My pure Gospel is proclaimed that is where the end of this earth will also be announced and that people are quickly approaching this end and therefore should prepare themselves for it. And where your speeches meet with resistance that is where you will also clearly recognise My adversary's activity, and you shall separate yourselves from them and not preach together, for they are not My representatives but Satan's emissaries, who is particularly active wherever the light establishes itself .... And he will not succeed in extinguishing the light, for I Myself emanate it down to earth and illuminate the hearts of My Own so that they will clearly realise that they are being addressed by the Father, Who is the light of eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Vineyard work in the course of the end time

Gift of foresight .... intervention of God ....

B.D. 2543 from November 9th 1942, taken from Book No. 33

The living connection with God will never bring untruth to the human being and therefore every utterance of the divine spirit can be believed. The gift of foresight is also a manifestation of the divine spirit, so this must also be recognized as truth. The closer the connection with God is established, the more clearly a person will be able to predict the events of the future, and he himself will have no doubt that these predictions will be fulfilled. God's plan has been fixed since eternity and every event is the result of people's will applied correctly or incorrectly. And that is why the things of the future are also clearly visible to the spirit in man, and he is able to make it known to man through the soul if he has the order to do so from God. Both the dream and the inner voice become conscious to the human being so that he can convey the event to his fellow human beings. But only a few people recognize in it an announcement of the coming event. And the foresighted person is rarely recognized, i.e. his announcements are rarely believed. People should be made aware of this so that they can prepare themselves so that events do not take them by surprise. He wants to give them the opportunity to organize their life so that they can surrender it at any time if it is God's will. And so He presents them with the possibility of an end so that they seriously tackle the work on their soul. This is the purpose of the announcements, thus only love for people determines God to announce through a willing person what His wisdom has decided since eternity. And thus He announces to them that He will intervene in the chaos of devastation in a short time, that He will take care of people who are on the brink of destruction, who will be put to severe hardship by human will and who deem their end to have come .... And God will prove to the world that His will is stronger, that He can render people's will ineffective and that He will intervene if humanity is in danger of completely succumbing to demonic influence. He will reveal Himself because they no longer pay attention to Him and therefore He announces Himself to humanity in advance so that they will recognize Him .... And this time is no longer far away .... A wrestling of nations is approaching its end, but in a different way than people expect. For God's will is decisive and His intervention puts an end to the battle, which takes on ever more destructive forms and therefore requires God's intervention ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Luminous appearance in the sky .... The cross of Jesus Christ ....

B.D. 4073 from June 30th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

Pay heed to the occurrences of the last days. And thus you will soon become aware of changes in nature; you will be able to observe a peculiar power-play, a phenomenon which will make you think, if you regard it with the right attitude towards Me, the Creator, Who also causes these appearances to take place in order to turn all people's attention to Himself. And you will notice that only few people have the right attitude towards Me, that most try to explain everything in a worldly sense and are not especially impressed by extraordinary manifestations. This luminous sign will show itself during the day, it will be visible in the sky without prior warning and will not permit any other interpretation than a reference to Christ's act of Salvation, because it is in the shape of a cross with the unmistakable face of the Redeemer. And this luminous phenomenon will give rise to much debate, and now My servants should prepare themselves since this manifestation will be the beginning, it is more or less intended for all people, because it can be seen by all. But how differently it will be regarded and how little it will be understood ....

I will cause a visible sign to appear in the sky and yet find very little attention; I will place the work of Salvation before their eyes that they may believe in Jesus Christ and become blessed, but their faith in Him will be as good as gone and will no longer be found or strengthened either, in spite of this luminous appearance. Because humanity has become too worldly minded and does not want to believe, because they would like to evade all responsibility which they could not do if they had faith in Christ. And thus, this luminous appearance will again be a sign from heaven, a sign of the last days, for only a few people. Although many will indeed be seized by inner unrest it will soon give way to tense attention which, however, is only due to the appearance as such. They will not believe that it is related to the forthcoming end and will merely mock the believers, who will proclaim these predictions to their fellow human beings so that they can prepare themselves for the end. They will find little belief and yet may not slow down in their work for My kingdom, because such opportunities are a special grace for people on earth to reflect and consider the thought of possible intercession by supernatural forces through extraordinary natural phenomena, that the appearance will have been planned by Me to remind people of the end. Science will provide an explanation which will also be accepted, but anyone with spiritual aspiration will recognise Me therein and will cheer and rejoice in view of the imminent end. Because the world will have nothing more to offer him yet his heart will be full of hope for life after death, and he will long for the last hour which will release him from earthly hardship, as I promised, that I will come in the clouds to take My Own home into My kingdom. He will know that the hour has arrived when earthly tribulations increase and no more worldly help can be expected. Then I will shorten the days so that My Own will remain faithful and endure to the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Signs before the catastrophe (Anxiety of people and animals) ....

B.D. 4371 from July 11th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

People will be seized by immense anxiety shortly before I appear through the forces of nature. The event will announce itself such that people and animals will feel nervous and inwardly sense that something is about to happen in nature. Strange behaviour amongst animals will be particularly apparent, they will attempt to flee in a certain direction and suddenly turn back as if driven by an invisible power. And this behaviour will cause apprehension in people who realise that imminent danger is approaching against which they cannot defend themselves.

And thus everyone will worriedly wait for what is to come. And you, My servants on earth, should make good use of this time for it will be a short reprieve when people will still listen to your words because they will be looking for an explanation for the unusual sensations experienced by people and beasts. Then draw their attention to My Word, prepare them for My appearance and refer them to Me so that they will take refuge with Me when the hour has come that I will speak. At the same time you should unite with Me in thought so that you may be strong and able to support those who are unbelieving or of little faith.

You have to prove yourselves and will be able to do so if you call to Me in advance and in the hours of greatest need. I will draw your attention to the signs in advance and give you the opportunity to observe your environment so that you will see that everything I told you will come to pass, that an oppressive feeling and restlessness will burden people, the cause of which you know and thus you will be able to speak effectively where necessary. And once again you will experience a situation where the person who lives in love will believe you, whereas the heartless person, although listening to you, will derive no benefit from it. Until the hour comes when I will speak from above .... And there will be raging and gusting in the air, no one will take notice of the other any longer but only be concerned for his own life. Every person will try to escape but hear the same raging and gusting from all directions and, depending on his attitude to Me, he will be affected by the event .... he will stay alive or be killed by the natural disaster, as My wisdom has recognised and determined since eternity ....

Even though it is seemingly calm and there are no recognisable signs as yet .... do not believe that you are safe because the day of the natural event will come without fail, and the unbeliever will be able to see it for himself, if he still has time to think about it .... I have spoken and revealed it to you through My spirit, and I will speak through nature with a voice which can be heard by everyone. Anyone who does not believe the first voice will have to hear My voice from above .... But even then he will be at liberty to witness it as a mere play of nature or remember My predictions and believe that I want to reveal Myself so that you, who do not acknowledge the voice of the spirit, should hear Me. And blessed is he whose life is spared as he will still have a short time of grace at his disposal which he will be able to use to make up for what he has neglected up to then, in order to prepare himself for the end, which will soon follow the event in nature ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Cosmic changes ....

B.D. 8780 from March 15th 1964, taken from Book No. 92

I want to guide you ever deeper into truth so that you will bear up against all challenges by My adversary who leaves no stone unturned in order to prevent your work for Me and My kingdom. And the more knowledge you possess, the more you penetrate the truth which can only be imparted to you by Me, the more firmly will you stand your ground, for you will realise that all objections and contradictory statements are pointless and unfounded, they will only ever be empty words without deeper meaning and significance. But it is My will that the light in you shall become brighter, that in your ever more enlightened state you will learn to recognise all correlations and will therefore not be unsettled by objections anymore. And I also want you to correct errors when you are confronted by them .... I want you to be sincere fighters for Me, I want you to fight with the sword of your tongue where you are opposed by error, for you have been chosen by Me as bearers of light to convey the truth to wherever there is the will to know the truth .... And in particular the end of this earth will often be a controversial subject because hardly anyone wants to believe in it .... and precisely because the process of final destruction will be such a momentous event it does not seem credible to people .... for they have no comparison to such an event, no matter how far back they can think. And yet, it will happen and take everyone by surprise apart from the small group of those whose life of love granted them inner enlightenment and who therefore also consciously expect the end of this earth. But wherever even the slightest worldliness prevails, where people have still not entirely detached themselves from the longing for worldly possessions, there will only be weak belief or none at all at the end of this earth, and they will reject all proclamations of this kind as false prophesies and time and again try to contradict them. And extensive explanations will not suffice either, because they simply lack the will to believe in such prophesies, their love for the world is stronger than their love for their neighbour or they would be spiritually awake and incapable of doubting in the slightest what I Myself proclaim through the working of the spirit to people time and again, so that they will prepare themselves for a near end.

However, you, My bearers of light, shall ever more strongly believe in everything I say to you, you shall experience My love and My constant presence, you shall lovingly and gratefully accept the immense gift of grace I give to you because you are faithful to Me and fight for Me and My name because you love Me and your neighbour. And for that reason I want to give you a proclamation which again will only be accepted by the profoundly devout person but which soon will also be able to convince the doubters, for not much time will pass until the first signs of a great cosmic change become apparent .... which cannot be explained by any scientist or even the sharpest of intellects and which will give rise to serious concerns .... And you will have no possibility of protecting yourselves from the looming disaster; you will only be able to wait and thus become greatly agitated, for the said cosmic phenomena will be the onset of the immense natural disaster, for the universe will revolt against all unspiritual beings within the vicinity of earth and which at present exert an extraordinary influence on the spiritual beings striving towards ascent .... A tremendous battle has erupted between the spirits of light and of darkness, for these spirits know that a turning point is approaching and both sides will use the last days to an extraordinary extent .... And these spiritual battles for people's souls on earth affect the various stars in the universe which in some respects are in spiritual contact with Earth .... And with My approval the inhabitants of these stars also participate in the final battle on this earth, and they express themselves by way of massive eruptions which can be observed from earth and cause acute anxiety in people who are able to monitor the course of the stars and their changes of movements, which in all probability will not bypass Earth without a trace .... Humanity can only be woken up by science now, for they do not listen to spiritual notions but cannot deny scientific observations and by thinking about it they can still find the right path with good will. For the greatest prophets may arise on earth and yet people will not believe them .... And neither can I speak to people in a compelling way in order to make them aware of being in danger due to the approaching end .... But I can let unusual things happen in My creation by apparently revoking the order and yet this, too, is part of My law insofar as that it is included in My plan of eternity for the sake of a specific purpose. And again there will be people who won't even allow themselves to be impressed by this, who will continue to live their sinful life and head towards the abyss without letting anything get into their way .... But there will also be a few who will start to wonder and then listen to the explanations given to them by My messengers of light .... And the faith of those who want to remain loyal to Me will be strengthened again, for they recognise the truth of My Word and therefore firmly hold on to My promise that I will remember all of them and fetch those home on the day of Judgment who believe in My Words and remain faithful to Me until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Reference to natural disaster .... surprise ....

B.D. 4528 from December 30th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

You, My faithful, will also be surprised by the sudden earthly turn of events. You will receive a last hint, but you will also pay too little attention to it and therefore also be too little prepared. But I want to inform you once again that your days are numbered and that you can safely expect to enter a new phase of life which all too clearly indicates the near end. I have told you this, and I tell you again and again, that you are the generation which experiences the end. And so that you believe that the end is near and still have the last opportunity to seriously prepare yourselves, I announce My previous revelation to you through the elements of nature. I want you to believe and make it easy for you to believe. Furthermore, I inform you of what you experience and prove the truth of My words to you, so that you will also believe in the end and accordingly use the last days for your soul. But you doubt and are lukewarm in your soul's work; even you, My faithful, do not take My word so seriously that you would like to completely attune yourselves to it. And when I now appear you will be just as surprised despite the announcement before. But anyone who believes My word does not need another warning, for he expects Me daily and knows that there is only a short time left. And I will reveal Myself to him in an unmistakable way, for he shall still testify shortly beforehand so that his fellow human beings will believe when I appear. He will feel Me, I will always be present to him and therefore he will also be able to testify about Me and eagerly speak for Me. And I will bless his zeal and very obviously grant him My help when the great adversity begins .... The time limit has expired .... Believe this and expect Me and I will come .... Strong faith attracts Me, strong faith allows My presence and makes My revelation possible and thereby also makes the heavy burden of life easier, because I have also promised My protection to those who believe in Me and belong to My own. And they will know that the time has come, even though they, too, are surprised that what I have always and constantly proclaimed through word and scripture will come to pass ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Notice on great time of need ....

B.D. 7397 from August 25th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

And even if you long for the pleasures of this world .... they are not permanent, and within a short time you will realize this yourselves when the transience is so clearly brought home to you that you will be shocked by the course of world events and realize how futile all your efforts and worries were in the past time. The world will suffer a severe blow, i.e. everything that belongs to the world, the people who pay homage to the world, will have to realize that everything will be taken away from them, that they will lose what they have created for themselves, and nothing will remain for them .... And people who are only worldly minded will be hit hard, whereas those will be little affected whose striving was spiritual and who therefore also realize the necessity of what affects the earth and thus the people on it .... And this will be the time when the gospel shall now be proclaimed to all those who have been hard hit and know no way out in their adversity. Through you they shall be pointed to the one to Whom they must turn if they are to be helped. You yourselves cannot help them other than by preaching the divine word, because everyone has to take the path to Me himself from Whom he expects help. Admittedly, the people of the world do not accept Me, I have become a stranger to them; but through you they can be pointed to Me again and, depending on their will, they can either take the path to Me or turn their eyes ever more desperately towards the world .... But it will only be to their souls' detriment, even if they acquire earthly goods again in an unjust way .... They will not bring them a blessing, and they are only to be pitied if they don't believe your words and keep striving for the world and its goods instead of establishing the bond with Me, which is and remains the purpose and aim of the great earthly hardship before. Only when people realize the transience of the world so very clearly will they go into themselves and be able to change their thinking and their way of life .... And then it is also possible that they strive for spiritual goods, that they realize that spiritual good alone is desirable and that this also guarantees them earthly help, that they will always find help with Me if they completely hand themselves over to Me and learn to despise the world's goods .... if they defeat the world .... Again and again it is foretold to you that you do useless work if you only strive to increase your earthly wealth; again and again you are pointed out to the decay and transience of what you strive for and what you use all your strength to achieve .... Everything will be taken away from you, keep thinking about it, even if you don't want to believe it .... But prepare yourselves for this by also acquiring spiritual goods which will then protect you from a state of despair and most bitter hardship. For anyone who possesses spiritual possessions also knows that he will be sustained by My love, no matter how confusing and threatening the world may seem to be .... Where My strength is called upon nothing can happen, there all afflictions will be resisted .... and whether the world still threatens the human being so much, whether it disintegrates into rubble and rock .... I can give earthly goods back to you at any time, but you must request or acquire spiritual goods through love, but then you will also possess the strength to fight against the world, and then you will receive what you need if only you first seek My kingdom and its righteousness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Announcement of the approaching immense adversity ....

B.D. 7053 from March 2nd 1958, taken from Book No. 75

You will all require much strength but it will always be at your disposal, for anyone who merely listens to My Word will receive it as soon as he ponders this Word in his heart and acts accordingly. Then you will be addressed by Me Myself and also be illuminated by My love, hence strength must flow to you because My love is also strength .... But anyone who lets My Words fall on deaf ears will not benefit from them, for I cannot enter into contact with him and thus My strength cannot flow through him either. During the forthcoming time of adversity you will all need strength from Me .... for you will be not be able to cope with your circumstances in an earthly way; only with My help will you succeed. I want you to recognise your own power and weakness. It is My will that you shall become aware of yourselves as weak beings so that you will take refuge in the Power Which you then must certainly recognise. Then people's disposition will become obvious to you, their frightening lack of faith will come to light and the necessity to speak to people about Me and My kingdom, about My power and love for humanity, to proclaim the Gospel to them and to lead them to faith. Even during this time of adversity there will be vigorous disputes, the fighting will have to be done with the sword of the mouth because many of those of little faith will doubt a God and Father even more since it will seem incomprehensible to them that the disaster having befallen people should be the work of a loving God. For all people still value their earthly life as human beings too highly, and to explain to them the meaning and purpose of their life on earth and to talk about life after death is the essential task of those who want to work for Me and who will subsequently be faced with a large field of work. As yet people are still walking about in a complacent and indifferent state and don't consider their task on earth. Therefore they must be shaken up in their thinking, for even the countless accidents which claim many victims barely alarm them anymore, thus people can no longer be woken up by any other means than through an event on such a massive scale that it will affect everyone who survives it.

And if I constantly point this out to you then only so that you can prepare yourselves by practising love, by gathering strength, by uniting with Me and being able to receive My strength through the acceptance of My Word .... so that you will not approach this difficult time without being prepared, that you can support your fellow human beings and also proclaim My Word to them. I will remember all those of you who remember Me. And I will not leave any of you without strength who appeal to Me for strength in advance, who appeal to Me for My protection and My help before the event. And the extent to which you, who walk with Me, will be able to endure this will become apparent, even though you will not feel unusually burdened. Time and again I admonish you humans to join Me through kind-hearted activity and heartfelt prayer, and I repeatedly assure you that you will then receive ample strength and need not fear anything, even if you lose everything of an earthly nature, for only I can give you what you need, and I will also always take care of My Own, of those who do not forget Me, who see their Father in Me and, like children, seek refuge in My arms in every adversity and danger .... You, who want to serve Me, will especially feel My presence, because you recognise the truth of My Word and therefore push yourselves ever closer to Me, Whom you now recognise in His power and might, but in Whose love you believe as well and therefore trustingly hand yourselves over to Him. And since I will then need you as fighters for Me and My name, since I will need you to work diligently in My vineyard, I will so obviously support you that you will indeed be able to accomplish your work successfully. Everything will happen as it is intended in My plan of Salvation, because only I know what benefits My living creations .... And so the end has also been irrevocably determined. But this very end will give rise to a final work of mercy prior to it, even though it will seem like an act of cruelty to you. However, it will nevertheless still save some people; it will be used as a final means to show My living creations the path to Me and will not remain entirely unsuccessful. I consider the great spiritual hardship humanity is in and therefore still want to touch every individual soul in order to gain it for Myself, for this reason I must let an immense earthly adversity come upon earth but which can also be overcome with My help .... For My love and power will express itself wherever I Am called upon for help, and those who merely desire it will receive My strength ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Vineyard work after the event .... preparation for this ....

B.D. 7287 from February 19th 1959, taken from Book No. 77

A great deal of work will await you who are active in My vineyard, for the time still lies ahead of you when you will have to use all your strength in order to do justice to the great onslaught which will befall you. For many will demand clarification from you, many will want to know where to look for God when the great event has befallen you which only a few will be able to explain properly. And these few, who previously received clarification from Me Myself, will now have to speak and pass on their knowledge and explain everything to their fellow human beings such that they will be understood and that a wise and loving ruler can also be recognized from all events, in Whom they believe and to Whom they should call for help. There will be great need and therefore many a heart will be open for sermons of this kind .... Individual people will hunger for the word of God, through which alone they will receive enlightenment and which they will also acknowledge as correct knowledge which corresponds to the truth. But this work in the vineyard of the lord will require much good will, much patience and perseverance, for just as many people will be found who will talk back to you and raise so many objections that it will be difficult for you to answer them .... Yet just one thought of Me, one request for My support is already enough that I will now speak through you Myself and you need not worry how you will fulfil your task .... I will put the words into your mouths so that all will receive their answer as it is successful for the individual .... for the believers as well as for those who speak against you. They, too, will be unable to reply to you, they will feel defeated and think about it themselves, if they are not already so deeply in My adversary's grip that he will have the upper hand and people will leave you unwillingly or incite against you .... Then let them go, but take care of those who seek you, whom I also want to address through you Myself, to whom I want to bring My word, so that light will arise in them after the deep darkness before. There is still a time of rest for you where you, My servants on earth, can still carry out your vineyard work calmly and serenely; but it will give way to a time where it is important to seize every opportunity to banish the great, mental, spiritual misery which already lies in the fact that hardly anyone is still able to believe in a God of love, wisdom and omnipotence and that this very unbelief means far greater misery for people because they don't know where to turn in their adversity. And helping them to believe again is a great work of love and mercy which you, who receive My word directly from My hand, should carry out. For you are qualified to give your fellow human beings the right enlightenment, you can kindle a light for them, and you can give them comfort and hope that they will be guided by Me Myself if only they call upon Me Myself for help .... And your word will not fall on stony ground, for through My intervention the ground .... human hearts .... is already prepared for the reception of a seed, which you will now be able to scatter abundantly wherever it may be. Then you will also be able to openly come forward and pretend to be My messengers, for no-one will stop you, because the adversity is so great that every blade of hope will be seized and people will willingly listen when you preach about My love, wisdom and might. But it will not be long before you will be forbidden your mission, for soon My adversary's vassals will start to counteract and they will take action against you with great severity, which is why you should then withdraw with great wisdom so as not to endanger and tear down everything you have managed to build up so far. But I will be with My blessing with all who listen to you and are not hostile towards you. But prepare yourselves for this time and gather strength, which you can only draw from My word, for you will need it for everything that is to come, which is planned in love and wisdom and therefore should and can only serve all of you for perfection, for the attainment of the degree of maturity already on earth, if you only recognize Me Myself and My rule and activity in everything, which is only ever based on My love for you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Battle of faith .... Publicly professing Christ .... 'I will shorten the days ....'

B.D. 4635 from May 11th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

You will still have to endure a harsh battle when you have to confess Me before the world. You will be expected to renounce all earthly possessions completely, you will be dispossessed and have to do the kind of work that seems to go beyond your strength, you will be prevented from doing what is important to you, you will be pursued and pressured without reason and will find no peace from the pursuits of your enemies who are likewise My enemies and thus fear no avenging hand above themselves. And you will wonder why I allow all this to happen without calling them to account, but you will also be surprised that you are not as deeply affected as it seems to the world, so that you will nevertheless remain cheerful and bright and full of confidence and hope that the hour of retribution will come for you as well, and that even these pursuits will come to an end one day. And thus you will speak out ever more convinced on behalf of My name and confess Me before the world. And I will shorten the days so that you will become blessed .... Always remember My promise that it will only last a short time before you will be delivered from the hands of your tormentors, remember that you belong to My chosen ones after all, whose every suffering will be rewarded for their loyalty's sake; and remember that through your confession lost souls shall still be won and saved for Me and My kingdom just before the destruction of earth. And for the sake of these souls take the cross upon yourselves which, admittedly, will weigh you down but it will nevertheless be bearable since I will also provide you with exceptional strength. The battle of faith will be difficult and therefore you already have to prepare yourselves in advance by strengthening your souls with the right nourishment, by accepting My Word and with it the strength with which I have blessed My Word. For when you accept My Word you unite with Me and therefore have to be permeated by strength and thus will be and remain resistant against your enemies until the end .... until I will come and deliver you from all adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Struggle time before the end .... afflictions ....

B.D. 6235 from April 11th 1955, taken from Book No. 67

You will still have to fight a difficult battle against yourselves and also against your enemies .... you will be so oppressed from outside that you will find it difficult to give up everything, and therefore you will also have to struggle with yourselves so that earthly matter does not become a disaster for you .... that you give up Me for its sake .... For you would make a bad exchange, because it will only last a short time when your body has to live in want and in miserable conditions .... For I shorten the days for My own sake, because I know that they need much strength to stand firm against their enemies. And then they will receive the reward for their faithfulness .... Therefore I warn and admonish you humans not to let yourselves be oppressed, no matter what may come over you .... All this must precede, and so the decision must also be demanded of you; but then you should also know that the end will soon be there, that I will come to fetch you .... and that this very test of faith will mark you as My own .... Therefore always remember that people can indeed kill the body but not your soul, and if you firmly believe this your body will also endure everything and I will give you the strength so that it will not feel as it appears to other people. It will certainly be a battle you wage against yourselves, yet only until you immerse yourselves in My word .... until you let Me Myself speak to you .... Then a wondrous calm and strength will flow through you, and then you will not hesitate for a moment anymore, you will surrender what is demanded of you, but you will defend your faith with words which My spirit gives you .... You will no longer feel fear but be My confessors with a joyful heart as soon as the confession for Me and My name is demanded .... But therefore I admonish you to let Me speak to you first as often as possible .... I therefore admonish you so that you already store up strength within yourselves, so that you don't get into inner distress first, so that you know what lies ahead of you and already detach yourselves from everything in your heart which will nevertheless be taken away from you if you want to remain faithful to Me. You truly have nothing to fear if your heart belongs to Me completely; only for the lukewarm this battle is difficult, and to them I therefore speak urgently that they should prepare themselves for the time of battle when it is a matter of proving loyalty to Me or of denying Me for the sake of the world and its goods .... You, too, will have to take the path of the cross, yet you, too, can become conquerors of death, for My love will always helpfully stand by your side as soon as you are willing to testify for Me. Yet again and again I must point out to you that it will be a battle, that you may not effortlessly acquire the palm of victory .... but that you are capable of surviving the battle and therefore should only prepare yourselves, that you should remain in constant contact with Me and then also constantly draw strength to endure until the end. You, who are allowed to receive My word, you are blessed, for you constantly receive strength, and you can also pass on the word with its strength .... Then you will have to make a special effort to also come to the aid of the weak, to lift them up and to make them understand the significance of a decision for or against Me .... You will be specially trained for this time of battle and you need not fear any failure because you have offered yourselves as fighters for Me and I Myself will fight by your side .... But you must be restlessly active to represent Me and My word beforehand, you must prove yourselves as My true servants on earth who only ever carry out their lord's order and proclaim Me and also the near end .... You must willingly let yourselves be guided and recognize everything as My guidance .... And your work will be blessed and bear fruit in the coming time of battle. You yourselves will rule your office full of strength and distribute strength in the richest measure to all who listen to you and want to remain faithful to Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Responsibility before worldly power ....

B.D. 8604 from September 2nd 1963, taken from Book No. 90

"And in the world you will be hated for My name's sake ...." As soon as you stand up for Me and My kingdom you will also have many opponents, for people will always turn away more and more from the faith, they will always be more in bondage to the world and thus to My adversary, and they will always hate My followers and seek to corrupt them. But you stand under My protection .... The work for Me is so urgently necessary in the last time before the end that I will certainly also protect My servants who take care of this work because I also possess power over My opponent, and he will not be able to harm you as long as I hold My hands protectively over you, but you are also to know that you will not remain unhindered, that you will be exposed to hostilities, but which you overcome with My help. My adversary will seek to extinguish the light that exposes him, and he will always find enough followers who will do his bidding and take action against you, who will harass you wherever and however they can. People's unbelief also impels them to hostile all who stand in faith .... You certainly do not harm them, even if you offer them My word, but they are driven by My opponent and will therefore show hatred and scorn towards you, because you stand up for Me, because you preach love, which is no longer present among men .... And you will also be called to account by the worldly power, which wants to forbid you your work. But even then you need not be afraid because I will put the words into your mouth, and your opponents will not be able to answer you .... although they persist in spitefulness and seek to intimidate you through threats. But you, who are active on My behalf, will not come to harm through these opponents, because I know to guide you so that you escape their hostilities and still can work in silence for Me and My kingdom. Because there are still many souls, which need your help, which I still want to address through you and which exactly through those enemies become attentive and demand enlightenment. And also from those ranks individual men can detach themselves from the opposition and feel addressed .... Because you will always work for a blessing when you are active for Me and My kingdom .... And if you see no success with men, then this is still certain in the kingdom on the other side, and now also the souls will have an effect again from the hereafter on men, who were close to them, as soon as they themselves could first come to the light. I know it that your activity is not in vain, and therefore I will also erect a protective wall around you, behind which you can hide yourselves .... And if you are called to account, then also this need not worry you, because I am constantly around you, My servants on earth, and where the house father Himself is at work, no stranger will be allowed to venture into His area .... Only I want to prepare you for it, so that you then do not become despondent when open hostilities are undertaken against you, because the work of My opponent does not let up until the end has come .... And not only worldly power takes action against you but also on the part of church organisations hostility is announced to you because as long as these have no spiritually awakened leaders they also more or less walk along in error and do not want to accept pure truth. And therefore they will attack those to whom I can express Myself directly .... For what is not known to them themselves they also do not believe, and they are also not willing to depart from their error and accept the pure truth instead .... So they will also attack the bearers of truth and announce enmity to them. Because every error is work of My opponent, and who now represents error, he also belongs to it and will never allow pure truth to apply. And the fight of darkness against the light will always become fiercer the closer the end is .... But you, My servants, will always have the strength to endure until the end, because I will fight with you Myself, and the victory will be ours ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

The destruction of the old earth .... Experience in the flesh .... Warning ....

B.D. 4116 from September 5th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

I told you that you will witness the destruction of the old earth while still in the flesh and I say it again so that you will believe it. Your faith is weak, and inwardly you refuse to accept the fact that you live in the last days. But My spirit repeatedly tells you that the time of the end is close at hand .... Why don't you want to believe this? Since, on the other hand, you cannot deny the truth of My revelations? And why do you hope for and expect progress, an improvement of earthly conditions? Why does the thought of an end in combination with a total destruction of the old earth seem unbelievable and unacceptable to you? Because you would gladly continue to live, because you are not yet prepared and do not sufficiently contemplate My Word, which very clearly explains to you the necessity of a total transformation of the old earth and will guide you into profound faith if you, with your will towards Me, absorb and accept every Word as coming from heaven and live accordingly ....

Even you, who should spread My Word, allow yourselves to be troubled by doubt, and therefore do not represent My Word convincingly enough, you allow yourselves to be undermined by objections to the contrary. Your faith is not strong enough, in spite of your good will to serve Me. The reality of life affects you and you find it impossible to reconcile it with the human being's spiritual destiny. Consequently you don't support My revelations about the forthcoming time diligently enough. You do not take My Word seriously enough yourselves, hence I always have to give you the same urgent warning of the approaching end again .... You will experience it while you are still in the flesh .... Does that not tell you enough? Do you know what age you will reach? Could it be that you will only live a short time? Only I know which day will be the last and I will keep it a secret, but I will tell you that it is not far away and that you will serve Me until the end .... Consequently you will have to experience the day and should believe it!

You will be good labourers for Me because a convinced faith also lets you speak convincingly. I need servants like you on earth who will strongly urge and vividly describe to people the need for My working on earth and the spiritual hardship humanity will experience if it does not receive help. You receive My Word and are therefore already advanced in knowledge .... and yet you do not want to believe although you will not reject or oppose it ....

For this reason I speak to you all the more insistently, because profound faith is necessary if your words are to make an impact on your fellow human beings. When you yourselves are convinced that what you hear through the voice of the spirit is the absolute truth, then you are true representatives of My Word on earth, and then you lend Me your mouth so that I can speak through it Myself. Your task during the approaching time is to be My mouthpiece because I cannot reveal Myself to people in any other way, but it is absolutely necessary that they should hear Me Myself, although they are not always able to recognise My voice. The extreme difficulties of the last days will come upon people with such severity that they would have to despair without My help, without My Word. But if I speak to them Myself they will be strong and able to resist even the greatest adversity because My Words will have given them strength. Hence you should render your services, because people have to be influenced without force, and because I Myself will always be present when you, as mediators, engage people in spiritual conversations and thus establish the connection between Me and the people who are to be instructed, who urgently need My Word if they want to endure until the end. And the end is coming soon .... I call to you time and time again; you should believe My Words and with complete trust approach the future, which will unfold as I told you well in advance in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Devotion to God

World clock .... Final hours ....

B.D. 5266 from December 6th 1951, taken from Book No. 58

I want to inform those of you who believe in Me and have personally experienced My working that the world clock will soon run out, that the last hour will strike almost immediately and that My coming is imminent. People do not give credence to My relevant proclamations and only a few attach importance to them. Nevertheless, I keep telling you time and time again: The Day of Judgment is near and every person’s life is at risk. However, I do not refer to your mortal life, instead, your spiritual life is at risk, for if you are unprepared when the day comes upon you, you will succumb to spiritual death and this is far worse than mortal death which only affects the body. You are only minutes away from the Day of Judgment and although I use a different measurement of time .... the time will pass by at a frightening rate and the end will arrive alarmingly soon. My faithful followers will feel it and, with increasing eloquence, draw their fellow human beings’ attention to the Day of Judgment, but they will still not find any credence even when it becomes obvious that Satan is raging with all his might .... when the signs of the end are unmistakable and constantly increase .... The human race will cling to the world and refuse to believe that it will come to an end; even My voice from above will be ignored by them and that will be their downfall. Nevertheless you should speak to them and inform them of My admonitions and warnings even if they don’t want to accept anything. They shall be warned so that no-one can say that they did not know anything .... because I Myself still want to draw every individual person’s attention to it through personal indications, signs and events which affect him directly. Everyone shall be addressed by Me, even the greatest sinner and scorner of an eternal God .... They shall all still receive My grace beforehand so that they will not go astray if only they listen and make use of My gift of grace. And everyone will find the confirmation of My servants’ Words, everyone will be forced to think about it .... but the result will be determined by his own will. But then the last Judgment will come without fail .... so that what I let seers and prophets proclaim to this day will come to pass. Yet woe to those who ignore My every admonition and warning .... Woe to those who have rejected My gifts of grace from above and live an irresponsible life on earth. My Word is truth and must come true, and thus you humans can expect this day with certainty, regardless of whether or not you are prepared .... Once the world clock has run out everything on earth will come to an end and I will only fetch My Own into My kingdom, My Own, who believe in Me as the Creator and Father of eternity and also courageously profess this faith before the world. The secular world, however, is a part of the one who will be bound again and, with him, everything that still adheres to him .... they will be judged on the last day and their fate will be profound darkness.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Firm faith secures unlimited power .... Lawfulness ....

B.D. 1562 from August 11th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

Nothing is impracticable if you stand in rock-solid faith. He Who created you, His power is unlimited. All His beings came into existence from this power, and likewise the Creator can place His power in His creatures provided they have the will to work with God and for Him. Whatever the human being now sets out to do he will succeed, he completely entrusts himself to God, he seemingly does all actions of his own accord but is guided by God, so that he therefore only carries out what is divine will. And the divine will shall never be different from the will of an earthly child which is intimately devoted to God, for this will is only something of its own, independent, as long as the human being believes himself conscious of his own strength and able to master everything on his own. However, if he surrenders himself, that is, his will, to God in humility and weakness, this will is now God's property and He now directs and guides it according to His divine counsel. And consequently, all thoughts and actions must now correspond to God's will so that the human being always follows the urge of his heart, that is, carries out what his will tells him to do. For he now, so to speak, gives his body, so that God makes use of it and thus works through it. He is now completely seized (filled?) by divine power, nothing is impossible for him, whatever he undertakes. It is divine spirit which now guides the human being, even though everything about him appears earthly and completely conforms to earthly laws. For God always works within the framework of lawfulness so as not to force people to believe through extraordinary events, yet a stream of strength will flow to the earthly human being which will allow him to master the seemingly insurmountable with ease. However, faith has to be firm .... a person who does not fully entrust himself to God with faith will not open his heart to the influx of strength either, his unbelief or slight doubt is an obstacle and thus God cannot work in the human being according to His will. However, in order to be able to call the deepest faith his own, a person must pray fervently and persistently that God will reveal Himself to him in His glory, that He will have mercy on him and intervene to help where the earthly child threatens to fail. And God hears the prayer of the weak one the sooner the more humbly and helplessly he hands himself over to Him. He will not abandon a pleading earthly child in the adversity of its soul, and He will strengthen its faith at the right time, for He is powerful and wants humanity to believe in His power, and thus He proves this by speaking to people through His servants and also by working through deeds .... thus transferring His power to all those who are faithfully devoted to Him, and joyfully submit their will to Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Sven Immecke

Instrument of God requires total submission and surrender to God ....

B.D. 3360 from December 9th 1944, taken from Book No. 44

Anyone who has been given the grace to be able to be active in enlightenment is also in a service relationship with God, i.e. he has offered himself to Him of his own free will and has been accepted. And therefore he is now also prepared by God Himself for His service. The human being's will must therefore have become active first. Consequently, it is not an arbitrary preference of a person by God but an effect of free will which is paired with serving neighbourly love. This gives people proof of what the right will and loving activity is capable of, what strength is released through both and how obviously God expresses Himself if the human being establishes intimate contact with Him. A conscious will to serve Him has to be expressed, the human being has to completely place his will under God's will, he has to devote himself to Him with body and soul, only then can God work through Him, thus things can be accomplished which seemingly surpass human abilities. Wanting to serve God is the most beautiful and successful task on earth, but it requires complete submission. The human being must allow himself to be pulled and guided, he may not do anything on his own authority, he must hand himself over into God's hand and only want to live for God's pleasure, then God will take hold of him and his path will be marked out from the start. The human being no longer needs to fear going wrong if he has expressed his God-centred will to Him through his request to want to serve Him. Serving in love is the human being's task on earth, and he can do this at any time and in any place, in all circumstances of life and all works of creation .... And if he places himself at God's disposal he will be admitted to a great serving task .... to contribute to the spiritual development of man. He is used, as it were, as God's instrument to convey His will to fellow human beings. Yet this ministry requires the abandonment of one's own will, for it is a spiritual mission which requires the strong will to abandon earthly well-being, i.e. physical desire, and to become completely spiritually attuned. And this will has to overcome all resistances and constantly fetch the strength from the intimate connection with God. As long as the strength of such a will is not mustered, it is not suitable for this service. God, however, knows about the human being's will, about his ability and about using it of his own free will. And therefore He will grant the right people His grace to be able to work for Him on earth. Profound humility and a strong will must prevail in the one who wants to serve Him on earth by setting the redemption of the unfree spiritual as his aim and tackling his work in prayer for God's help. Yet only few apply themselves to God for this work on earth, and therefore it is an extraordinary phenomenon that God Himself instructs a person in a way which makes His working evidently recognizable. Humanity is already too far removed from God to have any understanding for it, even if it still acknowledges God according to the word and does not deny His omnipotence and love. But as soon as this omnipotence and love gives a visible sign it does not recognize God in it, instead it doubts that He obviously expresses Himself, and for them He is a distant being. Yet God wants to bring Himself close to people, He wants to inform them that they are able to feel Him daily and hourly if they approach Him correctly, if they seek Him and desire to enter into contact with Him. And for this He uses a willing earthly person who has desired His nearness and who should and can now provide fellow human beings with the evidence that and how God expresses Himself when the human being opens up to Him. It depends on the person's will whether he is able to recognize Him, and in order to change this will, if he is still turned away from God, he should be instructed, he should be given the knowledge of God's will in order to then voluntarily submit himself to it, for only then will he be able to feel God's nearness, and only then can he receive strength for spiritual ascent development. But since this is the human being's final aim on earth and at the same time signifies complete union with God, a start must be made .... the human being's desire to join God must be awakened. Yet this desire is only awakened when the human being recognizes God as love, and this, in turn, is the result of his own activity of love. But since the human being is devoid of all knowledge at the beginning of his embodiment, this must first be imparted to him, that is, the divine commandments must be taught to him first, so that by fulfilling them he then puts himself into a state which brings him closer to God. Faith in God must come alive in him .... And therefore God reveals Himself to people again and again, He gives them evidence of His love, might and wisdom. Yet this is only possible through people so as not to force faith .... it is only possible through people who no longer resist Him but are completely devoted to Him. He uses them to bring Himself close to all people. The human being himself is only an instrument of God through whom His will is expressed. But the fact that he is used by God as an instrument is the result of his complete devotion to Him. He will never be called upon for such a task against his will, for he stands in the midst of a flow of grace whose influx, however, necessitates his opening, otherwise grace could not be supplied to him in this measure. God certainly needs servants on earth but they must be willing to serve Him voluntarily, only then are they suitable as instruments and their work on earth will be successful. It is not spiritual coercion on the part of God which is exerted on those servants, instead, through their will they have to provide evidence themselves of the strength and wisdom the human being can attain who surrenders his will to God and accepts unmeasured grace from Him. He shall be an example for his fellow human beings which shall serve them as an incentive, for only then will they develop upwards when they start their soul's work with the surrender of their own will, when they fully consciously strive towards God by fulfilling His commandments. Then they will also feel the strength, they will recognize God and learn to love Him and reach their aim on earth .... to find union with God, as is their destiny ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Complete submission of the will to God's will ....

B.D. 8630 from September 29th 1963, taken from Book No. 91

If you completely subordinate your will to Mine then you also have to have My will in you, then you can only ever think right and do and speak what is My will .... So leave yourselves fully trusting to this assurance of Mine that you always only carry out My will, especially then when you want to be active for Me and My kingdom. The conscious subordination of your will under Mine is also the proof of your willingness to fully acknowledge Me again. You then give up all resistance and belong to Me again willfully, from Whom you also never could separate yourselves, because you are radiated power out of Me, which irrevocably has to return to Me as your origin. And when you are now no longer of will contrary to Me, then your earth walk will also again be an insertion into My legal order, and you then can also no longer sin, exactly because your will is now also Mine. And that is why you can also go your earth way without worry that it is wrongly directed, because My will is in you, without it being forcibly directed by Me. The devotion to Me, the conscious subordination of your will under Mine, is guarantee for the fulfilment of your earth life assignment, even when again and again temptations through My opponent approach you, which you will resist, because My will directs you in your thoughts and you recognize its goings-on, he therefore no longer has power over you. And so also no difficult situations in life are to frighten you anymore, because I will always know to remedy them, because you devote yourselves completely to Me and this devotion also secures My constant care for you, so that you no longer need to fear anything what also approaches you. And believe it that also your thoughts are always directed right, because the conscious devotion to Me also always lets the thoughts flow towards you so, as they are beneficial and are also recognized by you right. And you will always only take up the right thoughts and want to carry them out; you will inwardly resist every thought, which does not flow towards you out of Me, because that is the effect of your change of will .... the subordination of your will under Mine .... that now I Myself can work in you, that I give you the right thoughts and you are then always only active in My will. And this subordination of the will under Mine is prerequisite for the office of a light bearer, because he is to spread truth, and also this task demands a certain cleverness and caution (? objectivity); it cannot be carried out haphazardly .... My will must always be and remain decisive, but which now also certainly fulfils My servant and he is therefore also qualified for his office. I Myself want to have an effect in him and cannot use any resistance; My vineyard worker must be completely of the same will with Me, but what also guarantees his devotion to Me. But then you also need to fear no responsibility, because I carry this Myself for you, because you completely entrust yourselves to Me and have entered into My will. And so I will also again and again inwardly urge you to be active for Me and My kingdom, because this is so urgently necessary in the last time before the end, where mankind is in greatest danger to go down in darkness of spirit, and it can only be helped through supply of a bright shining light .... which it certainly can also still reject, but still brings rescue from the downfall in isolated cases. And this work for Me can only then be successful when a man puts himself completely into My service and gives up his own will to only be active in My will. But then he also does not need to fear that his wanting and doing could be wrong; he will always only act so as it corresponds to My will, because he has given up all resistance and I therefore can now work Myself in him. And his work will be successful; he will speak on My behalf; he will supply men with what I consider necessary for their salvation, and he will always be able to rely on My guidance, because I accept a will turned towards Me, because it also proves to Me the complete return of the being, which once separated from Me in free will .... His will is now Mine, although it is completely free and remains until all eternity ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Strength in vineyard work through God’s word

Assuming the will entails right thinking ....

B.D. 8938 from February 19th 1965, taken from Book No. 94

The will to serve Me relieves you of all responsibility, because what you now do, that is My will, as soon as it is about the vineyard work, as soon as you undertake something to serve the spreading of My word. You must always consider the one thing that you have set yourselves this task, that you made it your life task and that I therefore direct all your steps and your thoughts so as it is right, that you therefore do not need to fear to act wrongly, because everything what you do for Me and My kingdom, that is also for a blessing, and whether it also appears to you at times as the opposite. Always just consider yourselves as My tools, which I will always use there where they are expedient, and which make nothing out of themselves, but can always only carry out what the master hand determines them for. Because I still have everything in control, and whether you also possess free will, which I will not touch, but this will already belongs to Me, and therefore I can now use it according to My will. You will never be able to act differently than it is My will. Whatever you undertake, your thoughts will be directed by Me, because own thinking then switches off as soon as you have handed yourselves over to Me that I can lead and guide you. And the obligation to spread the truth will approach you more and more strongly .... Because the end commands this, and the time becomes shorter and shorter, which is still at your disposal. And enormous steps still have to be taken in order to open people's hearts for the truth .... Much work still lies ahead of you, but I always stand behind you as your master and assign the work to you .... and even if it sometimes seems as if the ways are inaccessible, which you are to walk .... Again and again I find an occasion to also convey truth to those, whom I still want to seize. But only very small is the flock, which I still can win for Me, but it is to be found in all layers. Individuals can be found everywhere whom I will count to My small flock, who are deeply impressed by the truth and want to escape from error. Therefore only ever let yourselves be guided, and don't fear that the guidance could come from the opposite side, for since I already possess your will My adversary can no longer have an effect on you .... For you yourselves have withdrawn his power over you; you have handed yourselves over to Me, and you will now truly act as it is My will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Disciples of the end time need power supply as light bearers ....

B.D. 7106 from April 29th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

If you want to do real work as My disciples you can only do so by using My strength which constantly flows to you through My word. And furthermore, your actual work also consists of spreading this word .... Thus you must first take note of it yourselves, you must first experience the right training which makes you suitable for this work for Me and My kingdom. Hence I must address you Myself and introduce you to your activity, and you must remain in constant contact with Me in order to always be able to accept My instructions .... And these consist solely of bringing light into the darkness .... Thus you must become bearers of light yourselves, I must constantly be able to illuminate you so that the flame burns ever brighter and all those who want to escape the darkness can light a candle with you. But light is truth .... And the earth lies in darkness, people are far removed from the truth, and people's spiritual blindness is no longer able to find its way through error in order to arrive at the right truth. But it is not easy work for My disciples of the last days to bring light to people, to convey the truth to them, because the desire for it is not there and because they are content with knowledge which already deviates far from the truth. And thus it must first be explained to them that they .... in order to receive the right light .... they must request and receive it from Me Myself. Admittedly, I cannot always address people directly and therefore I need you as mediators. But only My word directly conveyed to you from above will give people the right light, and only this word will guide them into truth again, without which they cannot reach Me. Therefore I must convey My word to you directly, and therefore you, My disciples of the last days, must listen to Me again and again and immerse yourselves in My word, which gives you light and strength and thus creates the prerequisite to now also be successfully active for Me. None of you should believe that his teaching is complete, that he now knows everything that is necessary for the right vineyard work .... For the supply of strength from Me must constantly take place, and this takes place through constant acceptance of My word .... Thus you must constantly unite with Me and also give Me the opportunity to speak to you, be it in prayer or through mental dialogue with Me or also in consciously receiving My word, in listening to My instructions to you through My spirit. You must never ever loosen your bond with Me, if you want the radiation of light to continue, if you want the sphere around you to become ever brighter and more radiant and thereby attract countless souls to whom you can give light. But then you will also fulfil your mission on this earth, you will become true spreaders of My gospel, you will carry the light of truth into the world .... You save the souls of fellow human beings and also countless souls in the kingdom of the beyond from their spiritual darkness, and in the light of truth they will now also surely find the path upwards, the path to Me, Who is the light and the truth from eternity. And because especially in the last days humanity has little desire for the light of truth, therefore your activity will also be a laborious one which precisely also requires strength but which you will nevertheless be able to fulfil because you will never lack strength as soon as you draw it from My word, as soon as you draw from the living source .... as soon as you immerse yourselves in My word, which is constantly offered to you for the strengthening of your soul. I gave you an office .... and I will also give you the strength and ability to administer this office, for people's spiritual hardship shall be remedied as far as possible, and you shall and can help Me with it, for time is pressing. Therefore let Me speak to you often, consider all My words, take them into your hearts and thereby let the light of love in you flare up ever brighter .... And it will shine out into the night for the blessing of those who want to escape the darkness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Requesting strength for the approaching time ....

B.D. 7641 from July 5th 1960, taken from Book No. 80

As yet your life is not over, you can still make unlimited use of blessings, you are still being offered My Word from above and have a certain amount of spiritual freedom in order to spread this Word, in order to live up to it yourselves and to feel the strength of My Word, for you are not prevented from kind-hearted activity, you can speak and act according to your will .... you can work in My vineyard and be active for Me and My kingdom. And you should be conscious of this grace .... For one day the time will come when you will be prevented from working for Me and My kingdom and when it will be made difficult for you to live according to My will. By that time you shall have gathered enough strength in order to persevere, even if the enemy takes action against you, for then you will offer him resistance, because it is My strength which will take effect in you and because he is unable to resist Me. For this reason you shall gather much strength in advance and draw this strength from My Word, for I speak to you so that you will become strong in faith and love, as well as full of strength, and will easily survive the approaching time of adversity. And thus you shall be lively, active in love and with a living faith, and nothing can cause you harm, no matter what happens. For then you will be closely united with Me, and the certainty of My presence provides you with inner peace and complete lack of worry, the conviction of My presence will not let anxiety arise, and all difficulties will pass you by, even though for the sake of the human race they cannot be prevented. And regardless what the days will be like .... They are still final blessings for you and your salvation of soul ..... For the soul can and still will mature, if only your will is good and directed towards Me. Then I will take care that it will not fall prey to the enemy, I will take care that it will gain strength and always offer resistance when it is put under pressure by him. But you should still use the days remaining to you until the end, you should pay no attention to physical hardship but only ever consider the soul, for its salvation is at stake, and for the sake of its salvation My gifts of grace will increase as well and will not stop until the end. But you must be told that you don't have much time left until the end .... You must be told that you ought to believe and prepare yourselves for the end, otherwise My Word will touch your ear in vain and you won't utilise the exceptional gift of grace. And even if you find it difficult to believe .... call upon Me for strength and be willing to live and think according to My will .... and I will support you and provide you with strength, I will guide your thoughts correctly, so that you will not go astray when the end has come .... Simply direct your thoughts to Me and you will not go lost, for then you will also learn to believe the closer it gets to the end. Make good use of your remaining time, gather strength by appealing to Me in prayer for it and be helpful .... and you will be able to await the end calmly, for I Myself protect and guide you, I Am present to you who love Me and you will not lose your way ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Supplying the power of God in the battle of faith ....

B.D. 2758 from May 29th 1943, taken from Book No. 34/35/36

The flow of strength which God channels to earth in the form of His word has an extraordinary effect insofar as that it trains courageous and convinced fighters who will stand up for God and His teachings before the whole world in the coming battle of faith. For in order to be able to fulfil this task, to fight for Jesus Christ as the redeemer of the world, the believers must be trained in a very special way, which is only possible through the transmission of the divine word. The spiritual exchange from earth to the beyond introduces man to a knowledge that enables him to withstand every faith-destroying onslaught of the world. For man must first become knowledgeable before he can successfully fight the battle for faith. The fact that people of the present time lack all knowledge is also the reason for their lack of faith and their disinclined, God-opposing way of life, and only if people make an effort to penetrate knowledge again, if they listen to the word offered to them and live accordingly, will the coming battle of faith bring them great blessings. But the world will take rigorous action against all those who stand up for faith in Jesus Christ as the saviour of the world. And this is the time of decision for all people which God allows to precede the last judgement, which is so significant that everyone should strengthen himself by receiving His word in order not to waver when the decision is demanded of him. The pure word of God is blessed with His strength, consequently, the human being is given extraordinary strength if he needs it .... He will be able to speak without fear and undaunted and reproach his opponents with the truth, through his convinced speech he will also win some of them for the kingdom of God, i.e., his speeches will sound convincing and take root in the hearts of those who are not yet completely blinded, and these will change and join the camp of God's fighters. God knows about the weakness of will of individual people, and where He can still win a soul for Himself He will also direct the flow of strength of His word there in order to bring him help, since he cannot make up his own mind. And that is why those people are first taught by God who consciously place themselves at His disposal and thereby make themselves capable of the teaching activity for which God Himself trains them. They must be instructed in such a way that everything is understandable to them, that they need not fear any counter-objections which they could not refute. They themselves must grow in their faith in the love, omnipotence and wisdom of God through continuous instruction in order to then also be able to speak convincingly in favour of it when God is to be completely denied. The battle which the world will wage against those who are faithful to God will be weakened in its effect for those people who are well instructed in the truth, for they will constantly receive the strength from God which will allow them to endure and overcome whatever is undertaken against them. And they receive the strength with His word, which He transmits to earth now and forever, so that people who open themselves to His word will grow in faith in Him. For His love will not leave without strength and help those who want to fight for Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Battle of faith .... The strength of Jesus' name .... The coming of the Lord ....

B.D. 4643 from May 18th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

For the sake of My name you will have to suffer. All those who profess Me before the world will be subjected to awful threats and tribulations, for it will be people's aim to eradicate My name, to suppress the knowledge about My life on Earth and the act of Salvation, in order to make people lose faith in it. However, they will be met with unyielding resistance by people who stand up for Me and My name and profess Me aloud before the world. Then a sharp divide will be formed between all those who still believe and those who deny Me, and My small flock will have to come forward if it wants to stand up for Me, and this will be the start of suffering for those who will remain faithful to Me until the end. For whatever wickedness can be done to My Own will be done, and My Own would never bear up against this were they not strengthened by Me as a reward for their good will. You will have to prove yourselves, for a hard battle will be waged on account of faith. But as soon as this battle starts you will know that it is the last occurrence before the end, that you must therefore persevere if you want to become blissfully happy. Furthermore, you know that I will always be close to you during this time and provide you with extraordinary strength until I finally come Myself in order to rescue you from utmost adversity. Hence you know that it will only last for a short time, as I have promised you that I will shorten the days so that you will become blessed. And this knowledge, the firm and unwavering faith in it, will make you strong and immune, and you will endure all difficulties with such indifference and courage that I will reward the fact that you must suffer for the sake of My name and yet remain faithful to Me. And if you then devoutly pronounce My name it will have an incredibly invigorating effect. This will make you realise that you truly know the truth and, with utter conviction, profess Me before the world even more and humbly accept everything people do to you, who are of service to the one who, as My adversary, wants to push you away from Me. Indeed, you will suffer but nevertheless be victorious, and your reward will not fail to materialise ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Be smart and vigilant

Let the power of My word become effective ....

B.D. 8109 from February 24th 1962, taken from Book No. 86

So always strengthen yourselves with My word and believe that the strength of My word flows through you and will always have a beneficial effect on your soul. And the soul needs strength, for as long as you live on earth it shall perfect itself, it shall cast off all dross, all immaturity shall mature, it shall increase in realization, i.e. the light of love from Me shall flow through it and also kindle a bright light within it. And this will always happen if the strength of My word can take effect in it .... Therefore you should often let yourselves be addressed by Me, time and again you should refresh and strengthen yourselves at My source. (24.2.1962) And you will also feel My presence if you are so inwardly united with Me that I can speak to you. And then hear what I say to you: Stand firm in all temptations of body and soul .... For My adversary constantly wrestles for your soul and will try everything to turn you away from Me. And he will not be prevented by Me because you have to make the decision yourselves and because I also know that his work on you, who want to be Mine, is unsuccessful. I help you by constantly sending you strength in the form of My word. And you only have to use this strength, you have to let it constantly flow through you by not loosening your bond with Me, by letting Me become the content of your thoughts, by wanting to be and remain My own forever. For he cannot force this will, this will will repel him because he recognizes that he is powerless against it. Nor can I prevent him from using unfair means because I don't impose coercion on him either .... I can only ever grant assistance, and you will all experience it in abundance. Long before I have already drawn your attention to the fact that you will often still have to prove yourselves against his attacks, and time and again you are admonished to watch and pray because the enemy is always close to you in order to bring you down. And I have also told you long before that he will do everything to extinguish the light which shines down from Me to earth through you in order to break through the darkness .... And where there is light his activity will also be recognized, and he will lose appendage, which he wants to prevent and therefore will use all means, and he will especially harass the light bearers .... But these are under My protection and need not fear him and his activity. And anyone who voluntarily places himself at My disposal to accept the light from Me and to carry it out into the darkness will also always be accompanied by beings of light who serve Me on My behalf and grant protection to the bearers of light. For the flow of light and strength has to flow to earth, because this path has to be shown to the few who want to take the path to Me and because they shall also receive strength to cover it, since it leads upwards. And anyone who consciously hands himself over to Me and distances himself from My adversary will also travel his path under My guidance and need not fear any counter-influence .... But you have to reckon with the fact that he will not cease his efforts to bring you down, for it is the time of the end .... And what he does not succeed in doing straight away he tries again and again to throw you into doubt, to give you a false impression of Me .... For he wants you to fall away from Me, and therefore he spreads lies and error and contributes to confusion wherever he can .... But you, who are and want to remain Mine, only abide by My word, which will visibly fill you with strength and you can resist at any time where its working is evident .... Withdraw the strength you need from My word, let yourselves be addressed by Me again and again, and thereby you will strengthen the bond and be filled with strength, for then you let Me Myself be present in you, and where I can be there My adversary must give way ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Prudence and gentleness ....

B.D. 3712 from March 13th 1946, taken from Book No. 47

Be prudent and gentle .... and you will be very successful if you want to work for Me and My kingdom .... And if you want to give My Word to people you have to pass it on just as I have given it to you, you have to offer it with love .... Love, however, is always the same; it expresses itself in gentleness and patience, in willingness to bestow happiness, in selfless giving. Thus, anyone who offers My Word has to feel the inner aspiration to make other people happy and do so with a joyful heart, and if he urges the other person it has to be in a most gentle manner, he must want to bestow happiness with an innermost sincerity. If he then is eager, his eagerness is commendable, but not if he meets with resistance and prevails and then uses harsh words which are not helpful to My cause. He always has to consider himself My representative and thus always display a loving nature too, and if fervour takes hold of him it has to be a righteous one which does not apply to other people but to falsehood and error, which he fights against and thus seeks to eliminate. The results of satanic work should and can be the object of utter disgust and contempt and also need to be denounced accordingly, but the Gospel from the heavens has to be given to people with gentleness and love or it will be ineffective. And thus you have to carry out your work with utmost prudence even when other people's spiritual state disgusts you, when their resistance tests your patience considerably. For what you proclaim is taught by love, hence love also has to express itself, and the bearer's loving nature has to be seen. Even so, you should speak on behalf of Me and My teaching with all firmness or the task I require you to do would not be work. You have to work diligently everywhere and with every human being .... You have to encourage them to act kindly and portray this as the only true service to God which is pleasing to Me and results in blessings and grace from above. My Word only teaches love, and when you encourage other people accordingly you are already spreading My Word .... Whether the human being's faithfulness to the offered Word results in a contact with Me entirely depends on his will, but a teaching given with gentleness is not without effect, it is more likely to impress than overzealous upholding of spiritual values which is not yet comprehensible to the other person because he has no love. Gentleness and prudence are important factors when spreading My teaching of love ....

However, if another person's arrogant spirit confronts you then you know that My adversary's spirit speaks through him .... which certainly calls for stronger words .... but in that case I Myself will put the words into your mouth, providing you quietly call upon Me for help to deal with people who carry this spirit in themselves. Because they have to be treated quite differently, they need to be disturbed from their arrogant contentment and guided into another way of thinking. And gentle speech will be of no use to them. But you will clearly know in your heart if or when there is still a possibility to change such people, and if you work for Me and My kingdom in association with Me you will also be enlightened by My spirit, who will put the words into your mouth enabling you to speak without hesitation as prompted by your heart. Prudence and gentleness and sincere prayer to Me will definitely lead to success, because then I will bless your work for My kingdom on this earth and in eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The last disciples' ordeal at the time of the Antichrist ....

B.D. 7068 from March 19th 1958, taken from Book No. 75

And once again, like in the past, My Own will be persecuted for the sake of My name. As yet you are still at liberty to proclaim the Gospel, as yet you can still stand up for Me and My name without being restricted .... as yet you are not opposed by any authority prohibiting your speeches and activities. But the time will come when you will no longer be able to work in freedom, instead you will only be able to work secretly for Me and My kingdom. Hence you should use the time well and thus work and be active as long as it is still day .... You don't know what it means for you to be able to speak with complete freedom and not have to fear that your work for Me will be impeded. And therefore you should fight with the sword of your tongue, you should seize every opportunity to bring My Word and thus the eternal truth close to people, and you should also work through the strength of My name. You should mention Jesus Christ's act of Salvation and proclaim Him everywhere, for wherever people exist without faith in the divine Redeemer there is barren land .... And you shall bring them life, you shall eagerly proclaim My Word, because you will not have much time left to work so freely amongst your fellow human beings. Once the Antichrist appears you, too, My servants, will be deprived of this freedom, although your activity should not end you should nevertheless carry out your vineyard work with greatest caution and wisdom, which you certainly will be able to do with My strength. That which seems questionable to you today will become reality at the time when he comes to power .... Yet even then I will need courageous confessors of My name who will not fear the world and its rulers and openly take responsibility for their actions when they are being held to account. What once happened to My disciples will also happen to you, whom I have chosen as My last disciples in order to spread My Gospel, but I also assure you of My protection and again I say to you 'take no thought beforehand what you shall speak, for I shall put the words into your mouth.' And so you need not fear the earthly authority as long as you call Me Myself to your side, for then I Myself will answer them and they will not find any reason to take action against you .... until you mission is fulfilled, which is entirely decided by Me alone and not by those ruling powers who are also subject to Me and My will.

Consequently, you will also understand that the work that has been carried out for Me in advance will contribute towards strengthening the faith of people who are still weak and that therefore not enough groundwork can be done by you, so that people will then stand up to the pressures of the Antichrist, who indeed wants to prevent them from their spiritual striving but will never achieve it with those who have already found living faith in Me. For they will form a wall against which he will fight in vain, which he will be unable to sway. But he will have an easy game with those who merely possess conventional faith, which they will renounce without a fight in view of My adversary's brutal measures. For these people are weak and also without light .... They don't know about the strength of My name, about the strength of a living faith and about the strength and might of a God Who is Lord over life and death .... However, as long as you have the opportunity of free speech and free activity you should proclaim Me and My love and might to fellow human beings, you should preach My teaching of love to them and inform them of the forthcoming time during which they can only survive in profound faith in Me in Jesus Christ; which will result in victory for all those who loyally stand by Me and also openly profess Me and My name before the world when this avowal is demanded of them. But you should also warn them of the near end so that they will know how worthless it is to yield to the enemy's pressure, to the adversary's demands, for the sake of material possessions .... For no-one may take pleasure in his supposed possessions for long because the Antichrist's time will be limited and therefore also that of his followers, since for the sake of My chosen few I will shorten the days and bring his activity to an end .... And therefore you, who eagerly serve Me in these last days , can no longer lose anything but only gain indescribably much, for if you are persecuted for the sake of My name you, as My true disciples, will nevertheless still save souls which take refuge in your camp, and the fate of you all will truly be a far more glorious one than you can ever be offered in an earthly way by those who try to force you into betraying Me .... For I Myself Am with everyone who fights for Me, and I will truly lead you to victory ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Vineyard work in the last time ....

B.D. 6466 from February 2nd 1956, taken from Book No. 69

The powers of darkness will gain the upper hand because the end is approaching .... Therefore you should not be surprised that divine activity is not recognized and that inhibitions are clearly recognizable even in those who certainly believe but have no such profound faith which allows them to speak and act freely and openly according to My will. The world is in the foreground and spiritual life appears untrustworthy to people, the gulf is too great and can only be bridged with difficulty, and therefore My workers will also find it difficult to establish contact, for more and more attention will always be paid to the world, and the dark forces will always intervene and rather find access into people's hearts. This is why we must also speak of a constant battle against darkness, and My own must also be fighters so that they will not be defeated themselves, so that they will not become weak in faith but establish the bond with Me so intimately that they draw strength from Me for unshakable faith. The will to work for Me and My kingdom also gives the faith the necessary strengthening, for no-one will need to do without My support who offers himself to Me for service. And I Myself assign the work for My kingdom to him as he is able to manage it. Thus everything will approach you in such a way that you will do and speak of your own accord as is right and expedient for the individual person. However, missionary activity on a large scale will only rarely be possible because only individual souls will still find their way to Me, whereas My adversary will exert far greater influence on people's will and I will only put a barrier in his way when his time has come .... And from this you can already recognize that the end is near, for he rages because he knows that he has not much time left, and he opens all gates of hell, as it has been announced for a long time .... But you who want to serve Me, you have an unusual supply of grace through My word .... Hence you need not fear its working but it will also be understandable to you why you can show little success .... Nevertheless, you should always approach your fellow human beings with the same love who allow themselves to be captured by the world, you should regard them as sick souls and always be ready to administer good medicine to them if they turn to you for help. But you should not try to determine them as long as they defend you, for then they are still under the control of My adversary who does everything to keep them away from Me and who therefore also obviously works against you so that you will be hostile .... But be gentle as doves and wise as serpents .... You should hold back where you feel this repulsion and wait until you are approached yourselves .... The work for Me and My kingdom certainly requires a fighting courage but also a wise approach against the camp of My opponents .... And I will take over this leadership Myself, so that you should only act when you feel the urge within yourselves, for then I Myself will place it in your heart .... The time will come when you can and must openly stand up for Me and My name. But your work shall still be carried out quietly where the resistance is still too great. Then commend this soul to Me for which you wrestle and only be prepared to step forward when it is necessary .... Only maintain the bond with Me at all times and don't let yourselves be captured by the world, then you need not fear becoming weak in hours of need .... Then you will be faithful servants to Me in the time to come when the decision is demanded of you to confess Me and My name before the world ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Vigilance against the enemy of souls ....

B.D. 3804 from June 18th 1946, taken from Book No. 48

You should be vigilant so that you do not fall prey to the enemy of your souls, for he is constantly intent on leading you astray and pushing you off the right path by all kinds of deceptive means. He also comes in the guise of a guide and thus tries to gain your trust; he promises to lead you safely to your goal, yet his goal is the world .... thus he promises you earthly advantages, help in earthly distress, he tries to pave the way for you, but all under one condition .... to surrender your soul to him, that is, to detach your senses and thoughts from God, from spiritual striving. And all his promises will demand deeds of heartlessness; every person who wants to gain earthly advantages will not be able to do so if he wants to live in love. Thus, he has to give up one or the other, he has to know that he is selling his soul if he wants to shape his earthly life into a life of well-being .... He must know that every attempt to do so is at the instigation of the one who wants to corrupt the soul. And he must be vigilant .... He must take refuge in God that He may protect him from the influence of the enemy, he must ask for strengthening of his will to do good and to renounce earthly goods .... For what do you exchange if you also create an earthly life for yourselves in prosperity and comfort? Only an unbearable fate for the soul in the kingdom beyond. For if the time of adversity comes upon you, it also has its wise meaning and purpose as long as it is permitted by God Himself. But the enemy of your soul pulls the lever precisely in the time of trouble .... He now tries to direct your thoughts and intentions towards what you lack in earthly goods, he tries to increase your greed for it and to capture your thoughts and only the strength of your will protects you from this. For what he promises is just a sham, it only benefits you for the few days of your earthly life only to then sink into nothingness and leave your souls in utmost poverty. Voluntarily renounce that which only makes the body happy but is of no benefit to the soul, live on earth in the poverty of the body and in return provide your souls with spiritual possessions which are everlasting and will follow you into eternity. Be vigilant against all temptations and remain in prayer. Ask for strength and grace and strengthening of your will. And your desire will decrease, earthly possessions will no longer seem so tempting to you, you will be able to resist all the enemy's whisperings and receive spiritual possessions as compensation, which will make your souls a thousand times happier because they will earn you eternal life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Sven Immecke

Spiritual turnaround forthcoming ....

B.D. 6473 from February 11th 1956, taken from Book No. 69

In a new epoch the development of the spiritual will continue again, which came to a complete standstill at the end of this earth .... The danger of the spiritual's regression is so great that the earth's creations will be dissolved and people on earth will also have to end their lives in order to ascend again in a different form. It is such a total transformation of all existing things on earth that this can justifiably be called the emergence of a new earth, a new creation which offers the human eye unimaginable things because God's creative will is expressed in works which testify to His unsurpassable wisdom and omnipotence, which make God's glory obvious. And everything that exists will pass away .... This turning point is imminent for you humans in a very short time .... The fact that God is therefore still trying to rouse people, that they are still being influenced in every way in order to spiritually direct their thoughts, and that servants are still being raised up everywhere who point to the near end and warn and admonish them to give up the world and seek God, is all too understandable for those who have grasped the gravity of the time. But all this is ignored by the people of the world. And because of them the earth will also be transformed, for they do not make use of the life they have been given as human beings for spiritualization but go backwards in their development, they strive again for that which they had long since overcome .... But nothing comes over people without prior announcement .... Everywhere the voice of God resounds, and everywhere the news of what is about to happen presses in .... But only a few ever open themselves to this voice and listen to it, only a few live consciously and in view of the near end. And since no coercion can be exerted on people, no great ascent or success will be recorded anymore, which God foresaw from eternity and therefore He fixed the end of this earth in His plan of salvation .... And the day of the end will come like a thief in the night .... When no one expects it, it will take people by surprise .... And therefore you are all commanded to be on the alert, and to be ready at all times for 'the lord to come' and demand an account of you .... You should always be ready to receive Him .... Then you need fear nothing, whatever comes your way .... For His word fulfils itself, and He has repeatedly pointed to the end through seers and prophets, and He will do so until the last hour, again and again He will announce His coming through the mouth of servants on earth, again and again He will let the passing away of the old and the coming into being of a new earth be predicted by those servants, He will inform people and initiate them into His plan of salvation from eternity, because He never omits His admonitions and warnings where He still hopes to win a soul for His kingdom. But everything can only happen within the framework of lawfulness, and therefore no human being will be forced to believe, but every person can believe it, for God gives every person signs enough, and every person only needed to open his eyes and ears and see what happens around him .... Every person could believe it, for world events alone would have to make him think and consider a decisive turn to be credible .... And God will give ever clearer signs the closer it is to the end .... And things will happen which will force the human being to think .... but with what success is left up to him. But everything that can be done to save the soul will still be done until the last hour. However, whatever the success, the day of the end is irrevocably fixed and an earthly and spiritual turning point is imminent .... And then everything will arise anew in splendour and glory, and a new era of redemption will begin and lead everything spiritual to perfection which had to interrupt its path of development on the old earth, so that the ascent can now take place again in lawful order on the new earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

God’s protection and help

"Watch and pray ...."

B.D. 5459 from August 11th 1952, taken from Book No. 60

Words of love also have the divine spirit in them. That is why you may accept everything as good which lets you recognise love. However, you must nevertheless scrutinise the origin of these words and not blindly assume a divine origin, since such a belief can easily lead to error. Therefore test everything and keep the best, and ask your heart what it says about it, for the heart will not deceive you if you earnestly desire to stand in the truth:

You will certainly also receive admonitions from the kingdom on the other side, because the beings of light regard you as their co-workers and the souls you want to help also take an interest in your fate on earth, for even more mature souls are able to foresee and urge you to pay attention in order to avert disaster for you at the same time, yet they do not know the day and hour since their concept of time is unclear to them. Yet they will not deliberately misinform you, for they love you and only want to do you good. That is why they will not be hindered when they want to warn you because their will is good. But you humans should always be vigilant, you should not walk blindly and you should remain connected to God .... But then you will also go your way peacefully despite earthly hardship, for it will affect you less the more you are connected to the One Who alone can help you. Furthermore, it is good for you if you pay attention to everything that can cause you unrest .... Watch and pray .... For you are always in danger of being oppressed by the tempter. But to watch means to always be on the lookout to see if the enemy is approaching you, to be vigilant means not to put yourselves in danger, to recognise the danger in good time and to avoid it .... Something often seems insignificant and yet can have serious consequences; it can be a real danger for you if you do not watch and pray for protection and help. For the enemy of your soul lays snares to catch you, and the unwary, the gullible and the reckless fall into them and become his prey .... Therefore watch and pray, lest you fall into temptation .... Satan's power is great, but God's love is even greater, and it applies to all those who are sincere and of good will and humbly ask for His Mercy. Then no disaster will happen, He will protect them earthly and spiritually and save them from temporal and eternal destruction, and the beings in the beyond will also intervene to help if they know that their protégés are in need ....

Amen

Translation handled by Sven Immecke

Assurance of God to protect and keep fit the light bearers ....

B.D. 7021 from January 20th 1958, taken from Book No. 75

Your spiritual task is urgent .... If I keep telling you this then you also know that everything will be done by Me to make you suitable for this task or to keep you suitable. Yet you yourselves must also prove your willingness to Me by fully committing yourselves to Me and My kingdom. For again and again you should be told that time is pressing and that you must always reckon with the fact that My intervention, which precedes the final end, can suddenly and unexpectedly end many people's lives, and you don't know who will be affected by it. And therefore you should try to fulfil your task with every fellow human being you come into contact with. Every individual can become a victim of this natural disaster, but every individual can also lose his life in another way .... And every individual shall be prepared for the entrance into the kingdom of the beyond. My servants on earth know about the great spiritual adversity, they know about My plan of salvation from eternity .... They possess knowledge which explains all spiritual correlations to them. And therefore they alone can also enlighten their fellow human beings correctly and make them understand the meaning and purpose of their earthly existence. And I need such servants on earth who speak on My behalf, because I cannot speak to people Myself due to their still great distance. The final work of redemption has to be done through mediators, for an obvious intervention on My part would be a compulsion of faith and not very successful .... And therefore every one of My servants can be certain that I protectively hold My hands over him so that he can also carry out the vineyard work. And even if it seems to you as if your strength is leaving you .... I can let My flow of strength flow into you at any time, and I will also do so if full trust is placed in Me. And again and again I will give you clear signs of My love and might, only this also has to happen within the framework of nature .... because I avoid all compulsion of will but can and will also always work in a natural (seeming?) way so that you can continue to work for Me and My kingdom. And so, no matter how many threatening clouds make you tremble .... they will pass you by, and again and again the sun of My spirit will break through and once again fill you with strength and light, for I Myself am with you who want to serve Me .... And no-one needs to be timid who already stands so far in the light that he knows about My plan of salvation. I only impart this knowledge so that the meaning and purpose of earthly existence will be recognized and presented to people as a priority in order to induce them to also live on earth in accordance with the purpose. And it is not often possible to introduce a person to this realization because prerequisites have to be present for it. But every bearer of light, every person who has received this inner light through My spirit, is also suitable for vineyard work of a special magnitude .... For in the end time the confusion of thoughts amongst people is so unusually strong that enlightenment is necessary and can only take place through the transmission of pure truth. It is impossible to save people from their spiritual adversity in any other way than by transmitting the truth, and this first requires bearers of light .... People who receive the pure truth directly from Me and are now willing to pass it on. Admittedly, only a few will allow themselves to be taught by them, only a few will accept the truth and change, but already for the sake of these few I need you, who make this direct transmission of My word possible through your will and by fulfilling certain conditions. And therefore I will also grant you protection and help in every spiritual and earthly adversity .... I Myself will guide you, and truly, in such a way that both the end time as well as the coming natural event will be taken into account .... that you will still be able to work unhindered, although My adversary will try everything to make you unfit for this work. But not he but I have taken over your leadership, not he but I have the power, and this will also prove itself to you as soon as it is necessary ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Fight against Christ .... God's help .... doubt .... tool ....

B.D. 2146 from November 10th 1941, taken from Book No. 31

Only a few people will be found who courageously and openly stand up for Him in the time of the battle against Christ, for their faith in God's help is too small and thus people fear for their life and their freedom, and in the end they even give up their faith because they love their life more than their soul. And only a few will dare to speak as they think, and only a few will ask for God's help and confess Jesus Christ before the whole world without fear. But these few are strong in faith. They know that the time has now come which the lord announced during His walk on earth, the time when He will descend to earth again to save mankind from the deepest misery. They know that their fellow human beings are in great need and that help has to be brought to them, and they clearly recognize their task on earth and try to fulfil it. Thus they must speak freely and openly so that the thoughts of their fellow human beings are stimulated and prompted to make a free decision. They are not allowed to anxiously ask about the effect of their actions, they must frankly and freely confess God and therefore fulfil His will first before they fulfil any other obligation. And now they will be put to the test .... The divine word will be picked apart in such a way that nothing will remain and even the believer will be beset by doubts as to the authenticity of Christ's teaching. And in this spiritual adversity He will express Himself and bring strength to those who become fickle because He recognizes their will to serve Him. And now man is only a tool in the hands of God. For he carries out what God wants, he speaks and acts according to God's will, and he does not fear the world and its power but places himself under divine protection. And that is his strength, for he who goes into battle with God will defeat all resistance; he will be strong where others become weak, he will speak where others remain silent, he will work even if it is forbidden, and he will know that he is acting rightly and that he cannot act differently, for the inner voice tells him what he should and should not do ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Gift of speech ....

B.D. 5201 from September 2nd 1951, taken from Book No. 58

The gift of speech will be bestowed upon you as soon as you want to proclaim My word in order to redeem your fellow human beings from spiritual death. You will be able to speak with words which are not your own, you will be able to speak with conviction and yet not need to think about what you say, for My spirit will speak through you as soon as the will to love prevails in you to be active on My behalf and to bring salvation to your fellow human beings. And what you speak will be full of wisdom and testify to Me and My kingdom to everyone who is of good will .... You will proclaim My love, wisdom and omnipotence and let comfort and hope flow into every sinner's heart, you will speak in My name and proclaim what is to come in order to warn and admonish people, not to threaten them or preach My wrath to them .... For if you speak in My name your words shall testify to My love, for they shall awaken love again for Me, your creator and father of eternity, Who calls His children in grace and mercy. You will be able to speak with convincing power, and everyone of good will must and will also recognize who speaks through you and submit to My word .... For it is not you yourselves who speak but you only give yourselves so that I can speak through you. My spirit works in you who want to serve Me in order to redeem your fellow human beings. And I bless you and give your words great strength .... But who is suitable for Me to speak through him? .... Only where love shapes a heart so that it has become a receptacle for the divine spirit, only there can I work and give evidence of My strength and glory. And this is how you will recognize My true servants, that they can speak without delay, without preparation, that only one thing is necessary: the human being's desire to help and his fellow human being's willingness to let himself be helped, that thus the desire to 'give and receive' has to be recognized so that I Myself can then distribute to the one who desires My word .... that I Myself can speak through the mouth of a person who is driven by love to help his fellow human beings in spiritual adversity. And this word of Mine, which flows forth from My servant's mouth, will have great strength, it will move the listener into the depths of his heart, it will fall on fertile soil because it is words from above which have struck his heart, the strength of which he will never be able to withdraw from as soon as he is of good will himself. For where resistance is to be found My divine words will also fall on the ears and leave no impression, because no person will be forced against his will to recognize and accept My word. But blessed are those who are restlessly active in My name, who want to teach and help because love drives them; blessed are those who make their heart and mouth available to Me at all times so that I can speak through them .... Blessed who shape themselves through love into the receptacle of My spirit .... for they alone are capable of spreading My gospel, they alone are true proclaimers of My word, which is blessed with My power .... they are My true servants through whom I will always and constantly speak to people, but especially in the time of the end, when only My word from above will be successful, when only those people will be led to Me who hear My voice through the mouth of My true servants .... I will put the right words into their mouths and they shall testify of Me, so that the souls of good will will still be saved in the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Tireless vineyard work

Promise of divine love care in greatest need ....

B.D. 8524 from June 10th 1963, taken from Book No. 90

And even if you will lose everything you still have Me, Who is lord over everything, over the universe, over the kingdom of light and that of darkness, you have Me, from Whom everything emerged and Who can truly also preserve everything in greatest adversity. And if you just possess the faith that I help you, you will also be preserved, no matter how small the possibilities for it seem to be. But I know what you need, and that you will also receive. Furthermore I am also able to keep you alive out of My power, which flows over in you, because Him, Who called everything into life, what you see, is also truly possible to keep you alive through His will. And you are to believe in this, and you will fearlessly expect the coming disaster; you will always know yourselves to be safe in My protection and My love care, and you will then also think and act in My will. Around you there will be incomparable trouble, and you will not need to fear this trouble, and in a wonderful way you will come into possession of what you need and through this also be able to prove to fellowmen the power of faith. And then you should only ever point to the great goodness, love and power of God, even if fellow human beings want to deny Him .... You are to make them acquainted with Me, Who also gave them life and longs for their return to Me. And it will also be easy for you to speak in view of the great misery of men, who are hit so hard exactly because of their unbelief and feel everything far more difficult than you, who know about the meaning and purpose of everything what comes. Your calmness and composure in the face of earthly events, your strong faith and the visible help you experience will nevertheless lift many people up, they will think and can also attain faith if only they are of good will. But the others are still in the power of My opponent, and they will also try to assert themselves and do this at the expense of their fellowmen. And by this you can recognize the spiritual attitude of these, and as soon as they can again record earthly successes, you know that he has helped them who wants to plunge them into ruin .... And these will also find their followers on a far greater scale than you, who seek to draw people over to you and would like to inform them of the spiritual kingdom and its lord .... You yourselves are never allowed to despair; you are just to always long for My presence; you are to join Me the more intimately the greater the trouble becomes, which has to come over men because of their state far from God and which therefore will also touch you. But it will always be bearable for you, because I know the ones who are Mine, and the ones who are Mine call to Me and will not be left without help. Then you are not to despair, and whether still so great distresses arise for you .... My power is stronger, and My love never ceases, and so I will always be with you, you who receive My word and seek to spread it, you who accept My word and live it out .... You need never fear that the father will abandon His children, for I will heed every call and help where help is needed .... Only firmly believe in Me, in My love and in My power. And do not be afraid to speak of Me and My love to those who have not yet found Me, who do not know Me as a God of love and who therefore also know nothing about the cause and purpose of their adversity. You are then to preach the gospel to them, just as I Myself have instructed you .... you are to give Me Myself the opportunity to speak through you, and also announce to them an imminent end, so that they prepare themselves for it before it is too late. And when they will see in you the effect of a deep, living faith, then also in them faith will revive or become stronger, and the small flock of Mine can still increase, because every soul is still wrestled for until the end, but which then is no longer far. Earthly goods are still at your disposal, but these you are to use for work in love; you are to acquire spiritual goods for yourselves, which last, because you must give up the earthly goods when this is My will .... And then it will be recognizable who belongs to Mine, for he will hand out what he still possesses, and he will again and again receive from Me proofs of favour of My love and power and truly need to suffer no hardship .... And you humans should always bear in mind that there is one Who truly has power over heaven and earth, for Whom nothing is impossible and Whose love is unlimited .... And to this one you should call even now and then in the great adversity which befalls you humans .... Pray that your faith will reach that strength where you leave everything to Me without hesitation, where you give yourselves to Me and place yourselves under My will .... And truly, the father will not abandon His children, He will hear every call and distribute the gifts of His love where they are awaited in deep, living faith ...._>Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Spiritual co-workers on earth .... fight ....

B.D. 2896 from September 25th 1943, taken from Book No. 37

You still have an arduous path to travel and have to prepare yourselves for your ministry if you want to serve Me. And therefore I demand that you use all your strength, I demand that you overcome yourselves and test yourselves beforehand so that you will become firstly strong and real instruments for Me in the last days of the battle. And this battle will be difficult, it will be waged against you with all severity, and you will only survive it if you call upon Me for help. And therefore you must remain closely united with Me, you must not allow yourselves to be taken captive by the world, you must constantly draw strength from My word, and you must not become lukewarm and lethargic but wrestle for perfection with utmost zeal. You have to use every hour to work for Me, and every word should testify to Me and My love, you have to make your spiritual striving your purpose in life, you have to constantly feel like My co-workers on earth who have to accomplish great work, and you must not miss any time, for it is pressing towards the end and therefore requires eager activity. If you want to serve Me then your whole endeavor must only be directed towards helping your fellow human beings in their spiritual adversity, to lead their souls to Me, to instruct them and to convey My will to them. You have to take such care of this soul work that nothing can turn you away from it, and you have to sincerely ask for My blessing for it so that I will lead you by the hand and guide your steps towards those whom you are to win for Me. And your love shall constantly be meant for the erring souls, and wherever you can help them you shall be ready in serving selflessness. And if you speak then submit yourselves to My spirit so that I Myself can then speak through you and be able to win My little sheep. I take part in every experience if you submit it to Me, I pay attention to the smallest impulse in you which is meant for Me and strengthen your will, and I also let temptations approach you so that you shall overcome them and thereby increase your strength of resistance .... For you will need it in the time to come, you will have to struggle for deep, unshakable faith and join Me ever more firmly if you want to stand firm and remain victorious in the battle which applies to Me and My word and which you are to fight out .... And therefore prepare yourselves, strengthen yourselves time and again with My word, do not let up in striving upwards and constantly strive for perfection .... then My grace and My blessing will accompany you and My love will provide you with unlimited strength ....

amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Inner urging is God's will .... Cooperation needed ....

B.D. 8278 from September 21st 1962, taken from Book No. 87

Time and again I will supply you, My servants, with people to whom you shall convey the truth from Me, for I know the hearts of those who desire the truth, and I will guide all threads such that they will lead to the source which I have opened up, where hunger and thirst can be quenched, where the earthly pilgrims can refresh and refresh themselves and time and again fetch new strength for their ascent upwards. Only the desire for it is necessary, and truly, they will find the fountain of life from which they can draw constantly. And if you are urged from within to convey My word to this or that person, then know that I Myself will also work in you, that I will give you the right thoughts, that I will guide you and that you can regard this inner urge as an assignment from Me, for anyone who works for Me has his path marked out for him by Me and will always do what is My will .... For it is still the last time of grace which shall be utilised to the best of My ability, because every soul is exceedingly dear to Me and I still want to win it for Myself before the end. And time and again I have to say that only truth can bring salvation to people, for they will not reach the goal by the path of error, by the path of error they are still in bondage to My adversary because he keeps them in spiritual darkness .... But in darkness they don't recognize Me, and I must be recognized by everyone who wants to reach his goal on earth, for he has to strive towards Me and can only do so if he recognizes Me in My nature, otherwise his resistance towards Me will remain unbroken and the distance from him to Me, which he once caused himself, cannot be reduced. But I know where the resistance has already diminished, and these I pursue with My love, and I want to address them so that they learn to recognize Me correctly. Thus I will bring them to you, and truly, anyone who desires the truth will not be disappointed, he will be happy about My address and learn to recognize and love Me. Do you now understand why I need your cooperation? It is truly possible for Me to enlighten all people abruptly and to inform them of the pure truth, yet I cannot do so due to people's free will and require your cooperation, for no-one will be forced to accept the truth but they must have the opportunity to take notice of it .... The truth must be conveyed to them from Me, which can only ever happen through you, who are faithful servants to Me in My vineyard. It is a different sphere in which you humans dwell than the kingdom where I can work in all strength .... And this sphere has to be taken into account, people can only ever receive a limited amount of light and strength .... but if I were to address all people directly, so that there could be no doubt about Me and My might, this sphere could never be exchanged for that sphere in My kingdom, for free will has to bring about the perfection of the human soul ..... whereas through your cooperation this free will can decide and the souls will derive the greatest advantage from My address, which they listen to and now live their life on earth according to My word. Therefore you, who have offered yourselves to Me for service, must be eagerly active and I will bless your work, I will guide it to success and direct everything such that no spiritual work is done in vain. Therefore, don't let yourselves be held back by this activity, always place it in the foreground of your work on this earth, for the time until the end is only short and many shall still find their way to Me, many shall still take notice of the truth which I Myself convey to earth in order to save people from spiritual darkness. For only those who walk in the light will find the right path to Me, only those who walk in the light will recognize Me, and they will desire Me and I will unite with them, they will reach their goal and be eternally blissful ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Use the time to prepare for the end! You are about to!

Reminder not to slacken in vineyard work ....

B.D. 6779 from March 9th 1957, taken from Book No. 72

Humanity needs constant wake-up calls, for again and again it falls back into a sleep of death from which, however, it shall awaken to life in order to still be able to eagerly work on the soul .... And therefore this also requires constant work on the part of My servants, again and again to rouse people and to make them aware of the significance of their earthly life and to encourage them to start working, which is urgent because there is not much time left for it. No one of My vineyard labourers should believe that he has done enough once he has let his wake-up call resound .... Again and again he shall try to shoo the sleep from them, which holds them captive and from which they can escape with difficulty. I well know that again and again you have to record failures, but nevertheless you shall not grow weary, for it is the preliminary work you do so that they know why it happens, that I stir them up from their rest with a voice of thunder if they don't wake up beforehand and turn to the most important work: to transform themselves as it corresponds to My will. People shall not be surprised in deep sleep, and therefore you shall repeatedly sound wake-up calls beforehand, you shall draw their attention to what is coming, you shall inform them that they will not be allowed to enjoy their rest for much longer, that they will have to be forcibly awakened if they don't listen to you and comply with your words. But you shall not let them rest .... For they are in a very difficult situation, they are constantly losing more and more strength because their earthly life will soon be over and therefore they will also lose the vitality they still possess and could therefore be active if it were their will. But it lies idle as long as they keep the sleep of death, as long as they don't strive for any spiritual life and use their life energy to acquire spiritual goods. And the whole of humanity is already in a state of torpor, except for the few who heeded the wake-up calls and desire to live .... But these shall remember their fellow human beings and help them to also find life .... And therefore you should not stop proclaiming to them what I charge you with: that in not much longer time I will let My voice resound loudly and audibly .... For this day draws ever closer and it will be the beginning of the end. For it precedes the last end like a shadow. But the end means an infinitely long night from which there will no longer be such an awakening as is still possible now through My voice, which will certainly sound exceedingly loud and terrible and therefore still be able to bring people to awakening. And then individuals can still pursue their activity with increased eagerness and seriously prepare themselves for the end which will follow shortly afterwards. But then night will irrevocably fall upon all people who ignore this wake-up call .... Then they will truly sink into a sleep of death from which there will be no awakening for an infinitely long time. You, who as My servants have entrusted your services to Me, should remember that you cannot mention the forthcoming events often enough to your fellow human beings .... For every soul that follows your wake-up call will thank you eternally that you saved it from that endless long night .... People don't know what hardship they are in, and they will not believe your ideas either. But My last intervention can still bring them to their senses if they realize that your words were truth, which will then return to their memory and no longer remain without impression. Therefore, don't let any opportunity pass you by, don't fear the ridicule or ill-will of your fellow human beings, always remember that you are already standing in the light of day and that you no longer need to fear the darkness, whatever may come, but that an unspeakably agonizing fate awaits those if you don't succeed in rousing them from their sleep of death. Love and compassion shall motivate you to speak on My behalf again and again, but you should never believe that you have done enough, for as long as the earth still exists the souls must still be fought for so that they will not succumb to My adversary's power ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Reference to a natural disaster .... Urgent admonition to prepare ....

B.D. 3949 from January 1st 1947, taken from Book No. 49

My call goes to all those of you who receive My Word: Prepare yourselves for the coming time which will considerably change your circumstances of life, which will confront you with immense spiritual and earthly tasks and which you therefore cannot take seriously enough if you don't want to damage to your soul. For you must already draw strength in advance because overwhelming requirements will be demanded of you, both spiritually as well as earthly. Earthly life will burden you so heavily that you will only be able to endure it with Me and My help, and therefore you must first of all remain in contact with Me, you must not waver in your faith and think that I have forsaken you, for you can only find comfort and strength in your faith in Me, then you will come to Me and I will help you. And although many people around you will lose faith in view of the immense adversity which will irrevocably occur .... remain steadfast and devoted to Me in your heart and you will feel Me and My presence, you will always find the help which I had promised you. As yet you are unable to believe that which I have proclaimed to you time and again, as yet it still seems questionable to you that I Myself will visibly appear .... Nevertheless, the hour comes constantly closer and with it a complete change of your normal living conditions .... And you should prepare yourselves for this already by detaching yourselves from all material things in advance, by leaving your further lifestyle entirely up to Me and in complete faith in Me only take care of your soul. For regardless of how much care you take you will be unable to keep earthly things if I consider it more helpful for you to lose them .... Yet whatever I want you to keep will not be touched by the forces of nature through which I will manifest Myself.

Believe that I direct everyone's fate according to My love and wisdom and that any anxious worry by you is unfounded. I Myself look after My Own such that they will still be able to achieve as much maturity of soul as possible on Earth.

The time until the end is but short and for many people it will also signify a shortened life on earth; they should and would indeed be able to reach the goal, even in a shorter time, because My love makes every opportunity available to them. Therefore, take My Words seriously, count on a speedy end and on the natural disaster beforehand, and expect it daily, for it will come suddenly, even for My Own. And utterly entrust yourselves to Me .... I will never ever leave you if only you remember Me, and if you call upon Me in your heart I will hear you. Yet make full use of the time before, let go of all earthly striving and only try to gain spiritual benefits. And remain faithful to Me even in times of greatest adversity and you will have Me as a constant helper by your side, you will evidently experience My often miraculous help, for I have promised you this and My Word is and remains eternal truth. Believe in this and also in the forthcoming great time of adversity and prepare yourselves for it by constantly drawing strength from My Word, by seeking Me more sincerely then ever and by remaining in constant contact with Me through prayer and actions of love, for you will need much strength so as not to falter when I manifest Myself through the forces of nature .... However, don't fear anything regardless of what will happen, for I will protect My Own so that they will be strong supporters for Me during the last days before the end, who shall help to spread My Word in order that souls of good will shall still be saved ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Announcement of the end .... 'You only have little time left ....'

B.D. 4457 from October 11th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

You don't have much time left and seriously ought to prepare yourselves for the day when an act of destruction will happen the likes of which has never been experienced before. And although I keep announcing it, you nevertheless doubt My Words and are therefore slow in your work of improving your soul. And you only have a little time left .... But I cannot make you aware of it by any other means than through My Word; if you don't believe it you will be shocked when the last signs start to appear. Although shortly before I will indeed warn you once again, yet even these Words will not be believed by you anymore than the previous announcements because you will be incensed by My forbearance and can't understand that I Am waiting for the sake of the souls yet to be saved, even though the time has long been fulfilled. Some can still be saved, I want to spare them the infinitely long path of a re-embodiment on the new earth and Am therefore patient and wait. However, even the final extension of time will come to an end, therefore take My Words seriously that you only have a little time left and that you will regret every day you have not used correctly for your soul.

And world events will change surprisingly quickly, just a few days will suffice in order to place you into a completely new situation. And then you ought to remember My Words and consider spiritual issues as being more important than earthly ones, for worrying about the latter is irrelevant since you cannot keep anything for yourselves if I won't retain it for you, and that it is up to My will and My might to physically protect and take care of you. Always consider your soul, be helpful and generous when you come across adversity, and enter into heart-felt contact with Me so that you will receive the strength to endure and to do justice to all requirements of life. Constantly draw strength from My Word, for it is a source of strength which can refresh you and which will never run dry. Be always ready for Me and I will not abandon you, regardless of what happens to you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Serious wake-up call ....

B.D. 5397 from May 22nd 1952, taken from Book No. 59

You don't have much time left .... Time and again I have to say this to you for you don't take My Words seriously, you are living in the midst of the world and cannot believe that everything around you will cease to exist one day and that only that will remain which is everlasting .... your soul. Time and again I want to admonish you to seriously envisage what kind of state your soul will then be in. Time and again I want to warn you against focussing your every thought and intention on acquiring earthly goods, on improving your earthly situation .... it is a futile effort, for you will not keep anything when your time has come, the time when you will either be recalled or when everything around you disintegrates. You really should believe that you are wasting your energy, that you work for nothing, that it is merely temporary prosperity which might still provide you with a few comfortable days of life but which is unfavourable for the soul if you don't consider it first and diligently aim to gain spiritual possessions. You may certainly enjoy a good living standard if you use your earthly possessions correctly, if you share them with those suffering poverty and hardship, if you manage your possessions beneficially, if you regard them as having been received from Me and show your gratitude by practicing active neighbourly love, by alleviating hardship in an earthly and spiritual way and thereby live an exemplary life for your fellow human beings and motivate them to also live a life of love .... Then earthly prosperity will have positive consequences, then your soul will not have to starve, then you are considering your soul first and need not be afraid of the forthcoming events .... But woe to those who only pay attention to their physical life .... it will be taken from them and the poverty they suffer in the spiritual kingdom will be a dreadful burden to them ....

Believe that you are facing immense events, believe that you are only granted a little time longer, make every effort to attain spiritual possessions before it is too late .... Everything you acquire of an earthly nature will be lost to you; take care that you will possess spiritual goods; I seriously admonish you so that you cannot say that you were not informed of that which is irrevocably granted to you .... Don't turn a deaf ear to My advice and warning, they are My loving calls which come to you through a human mouth and intend to protect you from a dreadful fate and which I will repeat in a different way for those earthly children who are unwilling to listen and believe .... My admonishing wake-up call will very soon resound so forcefully that it will make you tremble. I want to speak to you once more through the forces of nature and call to you from above: Wake up, you sleepers .... pluck up courage and stop being feeble .... don't look for worldly pleasures and everything of a transient nature; try to gain My kingdom and consider your true Self .... consider your soul, whose fate in eternity is prepared by yourselves .... Once again I Am telling you: Shortly after this final wake-up call the last Judgment will follow and the disintegration of Earth and the end of everything that lives on it will take place .... That is why you humans are in such great danger, because you don't want to recognise and believe that your end has come or you would yet prepare yourselves and pay no further attention to the world and its commodities .... The time I have granted to you is over and until the very end I will still try to save souls, hence My love constantly calls to people to take stock of themselves, to do penance and to turn back, for I don't want them to go astray .... I only want them to become blissfully happy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Sudden end even for the believers ....

B.D. 5712 from June 30th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

The hour of the end will come unexpectedly for many of those who know of it, for they, too, still deem it far away, because the commotion in the world does not yet reveal any decline, because the signs of the end are not yet obvious enough, even if they certainly consider it possible that they are living in the end time. And even My believers are as yet unable to seriously get used to the idea that they will live to see the end, for they are still firmly down to earth themselves, they see their fellow human beings constantly bustling with activity and the spiritual knowledge seems almost unreal to them in view of worldly people's aspirations, in view of the earthly progress and people's future hopes and expectations. Hence they, too, will be taken by surprise and realise that the apparently unreal is becoming reality and that people's hopes will be shattered. The end will come like a thief in the night .... yet it announces itself in advance, it casts its shadows, prior to it something will happen on a smaller scale, a natural disaster of immense proportions will announce itself and this will be the last admonition, the final indication of the end .... And although you humans doubt or refuse to believe it .... My plan of eternity is definite, and everything in the universe happens according to this plan. The end will arrive suddenly, because My admonitions and warnings are being ignored, which are truly constantly sent to humanity so that they will not experience the end unprepared. And the only reason for My announcements is to make sure that people will prepare themselves for it, that they consider the end and start the work of improving their soul, that they will live according to their short physical life which can nevertheless lead to the soul's maturity.

It is My will that all My admonitions and warnings shall be distributed, I want people to be informed of it, just as it is My will that the day of Judgment and the fate of those who have deserted Me shall be bluntly presented to them, for people can achieve their own deliverance, the end need not signify the hour of terror for them, they can also calmly look forward to the end if they comply with what is lovingly recommended to them, if they prepare themselves, that is, if they still live on earth according to My will until the last hour has come. Although they are indeed unable to postpone this hour they can nevertheless await it consciously because it signifies the end of suffering for those who have found Me and will only harshly affect people who have renounced Me and therefore are no longer entitled to inhabit the earth which is only intended to help the soul attain maturity .... The end will come as certain as night will follow the day .... the day was determined an eternity ago yet you don't know when it will come .... However, you should believe that everything I announced and continue to announce through seers and prophets will come true, that the day is close at hand for you, that it will take all of you by surprise and that you therefore should consider every day as the last one in order to live consciously and to work at improving yourselves. Then you will never again need to fear the end but look forward to it with complete trust in My coming, which will deliver those of you who believe from greatest adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Concerning end time revelations ....

B.D. 6482 from February 23rd 1956, taken from Book No. 69

I will never give people the precise time of the end as it would not benefit a human being’s spiritual progress .... Because they should ascend entirely of their own free will, they should further the maturity of their souls of their own accord and not because of fear, which would be the case if the exact hour of the end would be announced. In this respect I will never give you humans complete clarity, but that does not exclude that the end will eventually come to pass. And that it will happen one day has been revealed to you from the start of this redemption period even if only a fraction of this revelation is known to you. Because the periods of redemption, which were established in My eternal plan of Salvation, always consist of a limited time span, the duration of which has been calculated by My knowledge of humanity’s process of development. Every human being, who can believe in Me as God and Creator, can believe this with good will.

However, most people will doubt that they themselves could live at the time when every prediction will become a present-day event .... Because to imagine the end of the earth is for people something extremely shocking, it is something which can only be believed by a few people, if they do not already possess such profound spiritual knowledge that they can also recognise a cause and purpose in the disintegration of earthly creations and the emergence of a new earth .... But there will only ever be a few of these ....

Therefore you humans cannot completely disavow the end of this earth .... you can only never want to belong to those who will experience this end, to whom a potential future will become the present-day .... And for the sake of their soul’s maturity they may well keep those doubts, but they should also reflect on such thoughts, and it will not be to their disadvantage. However, every enforced faith would be detrimental and will therefore never be exerted by Me, hence I will only ever announce the signs but never the ‘day of the end’ ....

And yet I will say it time and again: You are on the verge of it .... You cannot judge humanity’s state of mind .... you cannot see the profound darkness which is spread across the earth .... you do not know of the battle between light and darkness which rages so extremely violently .... you do not know that the work of darkness expresses itself in the dissemination of falsehood, of misguided teachings and blatant lie, because you cannot see the extremely low level of inaccuracies which occupies people’s thoughts either .... Only the pure truth is light .... But where do you humans look for and find the truth? You may well believe that you have the truth, but then you would recognise people’s state of mind with dismay and would also understand that this situation has to come to an end .... And wherever you humans presume to be light the lord of darkness has merely erected a deceptive light for you, which weakens your judgment even more until you are no longer able to distinguish anything. For he certainly knows how to stop people from the work on their souls, he knows how to turn their eyes towards tempting goals, but which you humans will never achieve, because My plan has been determined since eternity ....

(23.02.1956) That I allow you an insight into this plan of Salvation should not force you to believe, I only want to give you humans the opportunity to be able to believe, because the motives which prompt Me to end a redemption period are explained to you, because the expediency of such an end is also explained to you, because with this knowledge you yourselves can follow every event and then also realise that an intervention on My part has become necessary.

People who are merely told of an end without further explanations cannot be blamed if they don’t believe it, although even they should reflect on the possibility of the prediction coming true .... But those who are willing yet think that they cannot believe will also be introduced to My plan of Salvation; they will be given the knowledge of My reign and actions, and they will not be able to ignore the reasons, since My love and wisdom is clearly evident, which only ever plans and accomplishes what is best for the souls. If you humans only look at an end of this earth as an act of punishment you will resent such teachings .... However, if you look at it as a rescue operation, which not only applies to the worsening spirit in the human being but also to the still constrained spirit in the creations which one day shall also ascend from the abyss, then you can also recognise a God of love and of wisdom, and then the end of the earth will appear to be feasible to you.

Only I can judge humanity’s present level of development on earth, although you yourselves could also see the spiritual low level. However, I know since eternity when My order has to be established .... when I have to curb My adversary’s activities, and what is required for the earth to serve as a place for the maturing of the imperfect spirit again .... I alone know when the low level has been reached and when the point in time has come that My adversary’s activities have to be stopped .... And because I know this, I instruct My servants to mention the forthcoming end, even though not many will believe them. But I will never specify the day and hour .... which, however, should not encourage you to assign My proclamation to the distant future ....

You do not know how soon it will happen, yet you all should make great haste, you all should eagerly work on your souls, because every day is a grace for you, because you can achieve a lot with good will. Just do not expect to have plenty of time .... The end comes sooner than you think, and everyone who believes My Words will also prepare himself, he will deem his spiritual welfare more important than his physical wellbeing and truly gain much for eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual turning point .... The approach of night ....

B.D. 6250 from May 5th 1955, taken from Book No. 67

You humans cannot expect a spiritual revival on this earth anymore, for all forces of hell have been let loose which work on My adversary's instructions and truly have immense influence over people, because due to the extent of their own lack of spirituality they don't recognise who is controlling them. A spiritual turning point can no longer take place anymore, yet individual people can still be led onto the right path, individual people will still accomplish a change in themselves, and for the sake of these individuals everything will still be done before the end arrives. However, it will be strikingly obvious how rapidly humanity slides down, how increasingly deeper it descends into darkness and shuns the light .... it will be obvious how brutally the light of truth will be fought against, how much the unbelief comes to the fore, how far away from God people live yet pay homage to My adversary .... And therefore there can be no delay anymore because there is no further prospect that a change will ever take place unless I accomplish this change Myself .... but in a way which is unwanted by humanity .... by putting an end to everything and creating a new beginning .... The time span until the end is exceedingly short yet no-one knows the day, and therefore everyone strives half-heartedly, even My believers don't imagine it to be forthcoming so soon as to diligently work for their souls .... But I keep telling you time and again: You will be approaching it shortly .... I must reiterate this call over and over, I must incite you to be extremely active, I must also ask My servants to do their work ever more eagerly, because it is important and can still save individual people from ruin when the end arrives, which I announced on and on .... Although the events in the world will have to take their natural course, and this also places My Own into a certain state of calm, yet time and again I say to you: The end will arrive suddenly .... the day will dawn unexpectedly and end differently than usual .... it will be followed by an everlasting night and the light of day will only shine again for the few who are and will remain My Own despite the testing hostilities and pursuits by My adversary .... Admittedly, you still have to face the time of the battle of faith yet even this will only last for a short period of time, because it will be extremely fiercely waged, so that the day of My coming to earth will be precipitated by people themselves .... Events will very quickly follow each other and yet appear to people as completely natural occurrences which deserve no special merit .... hence they will not want to associate these events with the shortly approaching end ....

For this reason it will also take My Own by surprise, for I will come like a thief in the night .... because no-one will think of it if the announced event still appears to be far away. If only you humans believed that your attention is merely drawn to it so that you can prepare yourselves .... Your remorse will be painful, for all of you still do far too little for the salvation of your soul. Earthly life was not given to you as an end in itself, and every day could be utilised such that you could attain an incredible abundance of light which will provide you with incomparable beatitude in the spiritual kingdom .... and one day you will realise this and sorrowfully remember the insufficiently used time on earth. But at the time of the end no-one believes or understands it, the prevailing low spiritual level can almost not be thought worse anymore, for you humans are unable to see that which is open before My eyes, you humans must believe what cannot be proven to you, and this also includes the termination of this earthly period, which is of great spiritual significance. You must, if you don't want to believe or think yourselves unable to believe, make an effort to live a life of unselfish love, and then you will feel within yourselves that you are approaching a completely different era .... And you will not go astray, for I take pity on all those who don't entirely belong to My adversary and help them to progress further in the kingdom of the beyond, if their earthly life comes to an end before the Last Judgment .... An extremely dark night is approaching, the day soon comes to an end but as yet there is still light .... you are still able to use the light of the day and ignite a light within yourselves which will never be extinguished again .... And then you need not fear the approaching night ....

But woe to you if you are sluggish .... if you believe that the day will never end .... Woe to you if you live from day to day without considering your soul .... And to those of you who don't fear death because you believe that you will cease to exist .... I say that you will experience death with all its terrors and that you will be unable to escape these terrors .... Then you will no longer be able to discard your life for you cannot cease to exist, you will continue to live even in the state of death, you will have to suffer agonies which you cannot get away from .... For spiritual death is far worse than the death of the body, which can also be your admission into a blissful life .... Listen to My call from above, let yourselves be warned and admonished .... Don't be indifferent and let these Words pass your ears unheeded but vividly imagine the hardship which will await you if you don't give credence to My Words .... You will constantly be able to observe the signs of the end, yet everything will happen so naturally that you certainly could believe but don't have to. Nevertheless, your beatitude depends on your belief, for only the believer will prepare himself, he will remember Me and stay in contact with Me, even when the work of disintegration has begun. For time has run out and in keeping with divine order, what has been determined in My eternal plan of Salvation will come to pass. The earth will be transformed and with it all living creations, so that all spiritual substances will be engendered into those forms again in which they belong according to their degree of maturity .... The divine order will be restored again, because there is no other way to guarantee the spirits' higher development, yet the goal of My love is only ever this higher development which intends to bring you, My living creations, closer to Me again ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

New Year's eve word ....

B.D. 7491 from December 31th 1959, taken from Book No. 79

You must seriously consider the thought that you are close to the end .... regardless of whether it is only your own end or that of the whole of humanity, because the time has expired which was made available to you humans in this period of redemption in order to release yourselves from the control of God-opposing power. You must familiarize yourselves with the thought that you are approaching the end. And you should prepare yourselves for this end. You can only be warned and admonished through the word of God, Who has instructed His prophets and servants to announce the end to you in His name, and you should take the divine word seriously and draw conclusions from it, you should give account to yourselves as to how far you are prepared when the end suddenly and unexpectedly reaches you. And you will have to admit yourselves that you still lack much for perfection and that you still need much help which only one can provide: Jesus Christ, the saviour from sin and death .... Where you lack, He will help, and if you go to Him with all your faults and weaknesses, with sins of every kind, and appeal to Him, He will release you from them, and you can now calmly await the end, you have turned to Him and He will now no longer let you fall. You yourselves are too weak, even if you are of good will .... you require an influx of strength which shall also strengthen your will, and this can only be conveyed to you by the saviour Jesus Christ, the saviour from sin and death, Who only awaits your call in order to be able to take care of you, in order to release you from His adversary's power, in whose chains you are until you have called to Jesus Christ for His help. He alone has the power over them, He alone can redeem your guilt of sin, He alone can strengthen you in the will for perfection, and He alone will do all this if only you approach Him for it when you call to Jesus Christ .... For with your call you surrender to your God and father of eternity, Who embodied Himself in Him on earth in order to accomplish the great act of salvation in you .... to redeem you from His adversary. You should think of all this when the near end is predicted to you again and again, when you are admonished or warned by the divine word .... Then you should only ever know that you will be pointed to Jesus Christ, and you should follow this advice .... And it will only be to your advantage. You will be doing your soul the greatest service you can do for it, for the soul will then have to deal with its fate in the kingdom of the beyond when the hour of its end has come. And if a blissful fate should await it, it will only find it at the side of the divine redeemer, but without Him the kingdom of beatitude will be closed to it .... And you can firmly believe that you are standing before the end .... You can believe that one day the time will become present which has been announced to you since the beginning of this era, that one day the earth will experience an upheaval because one day everything will have to be made anew again, so that the further development of all spiritual substances will continue, so that everything will be straightened again and the spiritual substances will be integrated into the creations of the new earth according to their state of maturity again .... This time has long been predicted and it will come with certainty, for the time is fulfilled and you all have to reckon with an imminent end if you are not called away into eternity beforehand ....

Amen

Translation handled by Doris Boekers

Information about the end ....

B.D. 6487 from February 28th 1956, taken from Book No. 69

In a short time an era ends and a new one begins .... You can believe these Words because I say them so that you can live your life in a manner that you need not fear this end .... I have no other reason, I don’t want to trouble you without cause, I don’t want to throw you into confusion about the coming event, I simply want you to live in accordance with My will, then the end of this era will only be to your advantage, you won’t need to fear it but can joyfully look forward to a blessed time. I don’t have to inform you of this because no human being knows when his last day arrives and the knowledge that a period of deliverance ends would therefore be entirely unnecessary for many .... But this information can still be motivation for each human being to seriously consider his soul .... it can cause him to take a serious look at himself when he is reminded of the fleeting nature of earthly possessions and now strives to acquire spiritual wealth .... But he is not forced to believe ....

Nevertheless, I Am calling ever more urgently: believe these Words and do whatever you can .... and it will be in your best interest .... Because you are all in a poor psychological state, you all still have to work on yourselves and not much time left to do so. Don’t let yourselves be taken by surprise but acquaint yourselves with the thought that you are visitors on this earth for only a short time to come. This thought alone will make you live more consciously and you will turn to Me for help if you believe in Me as your God and Creator .... Consider your way of life up to now and question yourselves whether your conduct was right in My eyes .... Because you all know My commandments and you all know that love is the first and most important requirement, that you can never achieve bliss without love, and if you now have to admit to yourselves that you have treated this commandment half-heartedly and with indifference then you can still change .... as you have many opportunities to act with love ....

You will see hardship around you everywhere and will be able to help, just be willing to live virtuously and just, and honour the commandments of love which I only gave to you for your salvation. Because you are given many opportunities to do kind deeds .... And always remember your Redeemer Jesus Christ .... Call on Him that He should guide your thoughts and give you strength to carry out the divine will .... Then you are calling Me Myself and demonstrate that you want to come close to Me. Then you walk the right path, the path that Jesus Christ had walked before you .... The end comes irrevocably and irrespective of the state of your souls ....

But there is still time to prepare yourselves and therefore the warning call comes from above time and again: Think of the end .... My love wants to save you from destruction but it will never force you and therefore speaks to you in a manner that you can believe if you want. If you are observant you would notice much which could make you believe .... One era comes to an end and a new one begins .... And it merely comes to pass what seers and prophets had always predicted .... Because they too spoke in accordance with My instructions and announced the same as I Am telling you now, but your will is free; and your fate shall be as your will is once your earthly life has come to an end .... You can live in blissful happiness .... or you can become subject to death, an endless long time of torment and darkness from which you cannot free yourselves ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The day of the end is decided for eternity ....

B.D. 8729 from January 18th 1964, taken from Book No. 92

Even if you inwardly resist the thought that everything around you shall perish, as it is constantly proclaimed to you, it will nevertheless come to pass with certainty, for My Word is truth and the end of this world in its present form has been decided for eternity .... My plan of Salvation will proceed, for once I make a decision it will not change, because profound wisdom has recognised what serves My intention from the start .... the return of all fallen spirits .... and therefore I will implement what has been decided. The fact that the precise date will never be given to you humans is explained by your freedom of will, which would be at risk were you to know the exact day and hour. But the human race will never remain without warning, I will always announce what is to come, so that they can prepare themselves and the end need not be an end to be scared of for people. And thus I reiterate over and over again that the length of time the souls were granted for this salvation or earth period has expired .... that the total transformation of the work of creation called Earth is also necessary because everything has become disorderly, because nothing which furthers the soul's development is utilised anymore and because the earth shall fulfil its purpose again: to help the souls attain maturity, which, however, makes a total transformation of its surface unavoidable. And even if you are still granted a reprieve, you should not believe that the end has been revoked .... The day will be upheld which has been preordained for eternity .... You should merely know that you have already reached the lowest point which entails an end, thus, according to the state of you souls the prerequisites for a disintegration of earth would exist already .... However, My decision is irrevocable, and thus you may regard your remaining time as a gift of grace, for you can still change, since it is never too late for that .... And therefore I call to you time and again: Believe that you are shortly facing the end. For even if a short time still passes by, it is nevertheless but a moment compared to the immense happening which will subsequently take place, which will conclude one period, the beginning of which you are incapable of ascertaining because the beginning and end of an earth period are so far apart that you cannot produce any clear evidence, nevertheless, you can be convinced that they are infinitely long periods of time.

Although the individual human being is apparently unimportant and tiny in the great events of the world, he is nevertheless a once originally created spirit whose return means a lot to Me and whom I would therefore like to save before this end, so that he will not have to spend infinitely long times in agony and wretchedness again, which he can avert from himself by merely paying attention to My admonitions and warnings which he will still receive during the last days. The remaining time of grace is only short, and every day should be regarded by you as a gift which can manage to achieve your inner change, it can mean turning back on the path you are walking .... providing you believe in an end of this earth and therefore also in an end of all living beings on earth, as it is constantly proclaimed to you. You don't believe because one day goes by like another and nothing unusual happens, and yet I give you so many wake-up calls .... you are constantly faced by different natural disasters, time and again different commotions bother you, which are intended to arouse you from the state of sleep you find so comfortable .... But you don't want to accept anything as a sign from above .... You continue with your thoughtless way of life, you smother every sense of responsibility .... You live on earth and yet do not acquire eternal life but approach death instead. Nevertheless, you have reached the end of an earth period, and if you don't believe this you will be taken by surprise and will find no way out, but prior to this you can still find it if you take the path to Me, if you hand yourselves over to your God and Creator and appeal for My shelter and protection from all difficulties of the impending time .... if only you acknowledge Me as your God Who wants to be your Father .... Then you truly no longer need fear the end, for then your return to Me will have been accomplished and I will be able to accept you in the spiritual kingdom where you can still continue to ascend if you leave this earth in a low degree of maturity. Nevertheless, you will have found Me and accomplished your return to Me in the last minute, you will have escaped My adversary and, while still on the old earth, have come to the correct realisation that you can only find salvation and beatitude in Me, and then you won't need to fear the end anymore either ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna